OF SEVERAL INDIAN TRIBES LOCATED WEST OF THE MISSISSIPPI; INCLUDING SOME ACCOUNT OF THE SOIL, CLIMATE, AND VEGETABLE PRODUCTIONS, AND THE INDIAN MATERIA MEDICA: TO WHICH IS PREFIXED THE HISTORY OF THE AUTHOR S LIFE DURING A RESI DENCE OF SEVERAL YEARS AMONG THEM. BY JOHN D. HUNTER. PHILADELPHIA: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR, BY J. MAXWELL, S. E. CORNER OF FOURTH AND WALNUT STREETS. 1823. H EASTERN DISTRICT OF PENNSYLVANIA, to wit: BE IT REMEMBERED, that on the eighth day of February, in the forty- seventh year of the independence of the United States of America, A. D. 1823, JOHN D. HUNTER of the said district, hath deposited in this office the title of a book, the right whereof he claims as Author in the words fol lowing, to wit: " Manners and Customs of several Indian tribes located west of the Mis sissippi; including some account of the Soil, Climate, and Vegetable productions, and the Indian Materia Medica: To which is prefixed the History of the Author s life, during a residence of several years among them. " By John D. Hunter. In conformity to the act of the congress of the United States, intituled " An act for the encouragement of learning, by securing the copies of maps, charts, and books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the times therein mentioned." And also to the act, entitled, " An act supplementary tc an<act entitled, .".Aji $ct for the encouragement of learning, by securing^tke/copies -oJ mapsj $htfrts and books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies during the times, therein mentioned," and extending the benefits c the:reortp *1j) atfs. of Designing, engraving, and etching historical and 6ther prints*.? !" *.* D. CALDWELL, Clerk of the Eastern District of Pennsylvania. i PREFACE. IN presenting myself to the world as an au thor, I have complied more with the wishes of friends than my own inclinations. Indeed I do so with reluctance, being fully sensible of my inability to do justice to the undertaking. This conviction arises from an imperfect ac quaintance with the English language, and to tal ignorance of the art of book-making. Be sides, I write from memory, of events, persons, and things, which are many years separated from the present, and some of them so remotely as barely to come within my recollection. Under such circumstances, although kindly assisted by my friend Edward Clark with interrogations re specting some of the subject n -after, and the re- visal and arrangement of the manuscript; still as regards manner, I am not insensible that there is ample ground for the exercise of indulgence on the part of my readers If I were a finish ed scholar th^caae vjoiild have scarcely suf- iv Preface. fered any change, because the data would remain the same; and it is questionable whether I could have improved its present form, at least with in the prescribed limits. From the circumstance of writing altogether from memory, and at differ ent periods of time, some repetition has been unavoidable. In the history of my early life, I could have mentioned many more incidents and anecdotes of a particular or general nature, which though of some interest to myself, would not, I am persuaded, prove so to my readers. Indian life is full of adventures, privations, and dangers: and the history of many of their warriors would, in my opinion, prove much more interest ing than mine: except, from the circumstance of my being a sojourner amongst strangers, and comparatively a youth. Here I ought to remark, as I omitted to in my narrative, that I am ignorant of the length of time I lived with the Indians. I have reason to believe I was nineteen or twenty years of age when I left them, which was in the spring of 18i6. I have been obliged to treat some of the sub jects connected with the manners and customs of the Indians very briefly, because they were too fertile in matter to be embraced within the limits I had assigned my work, notwithstand ing I have exceeded my original prospectus by Preface. v nearly one hundred pages. Besides, there remains much connected with Indian biography, language, and particular medical practice, which it was not contemplated to notice. These circumstances have induced some of my friends to urge the publication of another volume; but it is not likely that I shall in any way enlarge upon the sub jects presented, unless it be in the form of an appendix to a future edition which I cannot flat ter myself will be very soon called for. This volume with all its imperfections is hand ed to the public under a belief that I have ful filled the engagements contained in the prospec tus. I have no farther apologies to make, and conclude by requesting the reader to keep the fact in view, that these details have been written from a reccllective comparison between the in formation I have acquired since my assumption of literary habits, and the cursory and accidental observations of youth and immature manhood, when not the slightest suspicion existed of their ulterior recurrence, application, or importance. Philadelphia, 1823. CONTENTS. Pages. Life of the Author, 9 to 142 CHAPTER I. Of the extent, aspect, soil, and climate of the country, distin guished at present by the names of the Missouri and Arkansas Territories, - . 145 CHAPTER II. Observations on the Mountains, Lakes, and Rivers of the before described Territories, - . _ jgg CHAPTER III. Brief remarks on some of the Animals, Plants, and Minerals in digenous to this district of country, - 173 CHAPTER IV. Considerations on the Physical and Moral condition of the Indians, 1 85 CHAPTER V. Brief statistical remarks on the Kickapoo, Kansas, and Osage In dians, 217 CHAPTER VI. Views of Theocracy, Religion, Agency of Good and Bad Spirits; Of the Soul and its Migration; Religious Rites; Prophets, Priests, and Physicians; Dreams, &c. ... ^22 CHAPTER VII. Courtship, Marriage, Widowhood, Polygamy, Divorcements, Con tinuance of Families, Adoption of Children, Indian names, Disposition of the Infirm and Poor, - . 235 VJ11 CONTENTS. CHAPTER VIII. Family Government, Occupation and Economy, Birth, Nursing and Education of Infants, Education and Amusements of Youth, Games of Chance, Modes of Salutation, Treatment of Strangers, Forms of Visits, Feasts, Festivals, &c. 261 CHAPTER IX. Hunting, Fishing, Agriculture, Manufactures, Currency and Trade, 284 CHAPTER X. Crimes and modes of Punishment, 305 CHAPTER XI. Manner of Counting Time, Traditions, Tumuli, Monuments, &c. 312 CHAPTER XII. Polity, Councils, Transaction of Public business generally, Elec tion of Chiefs, Reception of Ambassadors, Peace runners, &c. 219 CHAPTER XIII. Patriotism, Martial Character and Propensity, War Implements, Preparations for, Management and Termination of War, &c. 328 CHAPTER XIV. Residence, Dress, Painting, Food, Diseases, Treatment of the Sick, Disposal of the Dead, Mournings, &c. 342 CHAPTER XV. Observations on the Materia Medica of the Indians, 368 CHAPTER XVI. Observations on the Indian practice of Surgery and Medicine, 394 LIFE OF THE AUTHOR, FROM HIS EARLIEST RECOLLECTION, TO HIS RETURN FROM THE WDJJW8, AND ASSUMPTION OF THE HABITS OF CIVILIZED LIFE. LIFE, Or the place of my nativity and the circumstances of my parentage, I am altogether ignorant, and fear that I shall forever remain so; as I have assiduously explored every avenue through which I could expect information; both while I was with the Indians, and since my residence in the United States. I have had friends, whose exertions to serve me, in this particular, deserve my warmest gratitude, and whilst I have the gloomy reflection of knowing that their efforts, as well as my own, have been unavailing, I will cherish these manifestations of their kindness toward me with the devotion of a heart that knows how to appreciate fa vours. This part of my history, together with most of the incidents of early life, which generally in works of this kind form an interesting portion, will, in all proba bility, forever remain unknown. Nevertheless, some features in this period were so strongly marked as to leave indelible impressions on my mind, while others 12 Life of the Author. not so strikingly characterized, like the imperfect re collection of a dream, cross my memory, but fix on it no decided and satisfactory images. I propose to treat on these, and the subsequent his tory of my life, before I enter into the details of the ha bits, morals, and polity of the Indians with whom I re sided; because this arrangement will enable me to em body much matter in my narrative, which, if read, I am apprehensive, will prove tedious and uninteresting, and which thas disposed of, can be passed over at the option of ,the reader; for the subsequent and more in teresting contents of the work, without interrupting the general connection. Besides, it will afford me the sa tisfaction of detaching myself, in a degree, from the view of the reader in the more important parts; a cir cumstance, with which, in the capacity of an author, I may truly say T wished altogether to have complied, but which I could not consistently do against the opi nions of many from whom I have received unequivocal tokens of friendship and regard, and whose advice I feel myself bound to respect. I was taken prisoner at a very early period of my life by a party of Indians, who, from the train of events that followed, belonged to, or were in alliance with the Kickapoo nation. At the same time, two other white children, a boy and a small girl, were also made pri soners. I have too imperfect a recollection of the circum stances connected with this capture, to attempt any account of them, although I have reflected on the sub ject so often, and with so great interest and intensity, LifeoftheMthm. IS under the knowledge I have since acquired of the In dian modes of warfare, as nearly to establish at times a conviction in my mind of a perfect remembrance. In these deluded spells 1 see the rush of the Indians, hear their war whoops and terrific yells, and witness the massacre of my parents and connections, the pillage of their property, and the incendious destruction of their dwellings. But the first incident that made an actual and prominent impression on me, happened while the party were somewhere encamped, no doubt shortly af ter my capture; it was as follows: The little girl whom I before mentioned, beginning to cry, was immediately despatched with the blow of a tomahawk from one of the warriors: the circumstance terrified me very much, more particularly as it was followed with very mena cing motions of the same instrument, directed to me, and then pointed to the slaughtered infant, by the same warrior, which I then interpreted to signify, that if I cried, he would serve me in the same manner. From this period till the apprehension of personal danger had subsided, I recollect many of the occurrences which took place. Soon after the above transaction, we proceeded on our journey till a party separated from the main body, and took the boy before noticed with them, which was the last I saw or heard of him. The Indians generally separate their white prison ers. The practice no doubt originated more with a view to hasten a reconciliation to their change, and a nationalization of feelings, than with any intention of wanton cruelty. The Indians who retained me continued their march. 1 4 Life of the Author. chiefly through woods, for several successive days; a circumstance well remembered by me, because the fear of being left behind called forth all my efforts to keep up with them, whenever from fatigue or any other cause they compelled me to walk, which was of ten the case. After a long march and much fatigue, we reached their camps, which were situated on a considerable stream of water, but in what particular part or section of country, I am wholly unable to say. Just before our arrival, however, we were met by a great number of old men, women, and children, among whom was a white woman attired in the Indian costume; she was the wife of a principal chief, was a great friend to the Indians, and joined with, and I believe surpassed the squaws in the extravagancy of her exultations and re joicings on account of the safe return of the warriors with prisoners, scalps, and other trophies obtained from their vanquished foes. I think it must have been in the fall when I was ta ken prisoner, because the forests, and indeed the whole atmosphere presented a smoky and peculiarly gloomy appearance, which most probably was owing to a cus tom which the Indians practice, of firing the leaves at this season of the year, to facilitate the collection of nuts for their consumption during the approaching winter. After our arrival at their camps, and I had become reconciled to my new mode of living and my adopted connections, nothing occurred for several years, to the best of my recollection, as worthy of notice, except our Life of the Author. 15 repeated removals, nor should I mention this, only, that it serves to account for the obscurity with which every thing connected with my early life is surrounded. I was adopted into the family of one of the principal warriors, named Fongoh, who claimed me as his pro perty, from having taken me prisoner; his wife, a squaw of an intermediate stature, and dark complexion, proved to me a kind and affectionate mother. It may appear somewhat extraordinary that I should recollect the above incidents so circumstantially, while others scarcely separated from them as to time, should have nearly, or quite escaped my memory; but such is the fact, though I am persuaded from the faint traces still remaining on my mind, could either my parents or the location of my childhood be presented to me at this time, in the same state or condition that they were in previous to my being taken by the Indians, that I should recognize them individually. But the probable mas sacre of the former, and the changes in respect to the latter, which have rapidly succeeded each other in the country where most likely my being first dawned, forbid the hope of ever realizing these, to me, desira ble and important events. But notwithstanding this apparent incongruity in respect to memory, when the careless and playful man ner in which children usually pass their time is taken into consideration, together with the violent changes that interrupted my youthful sports, the cause of sur prise will, I am persuaded, cease to exist. With respect to my parents, it is highly probable, as I before observed, that they perished at the commence- 1 6 Life of the Author. ment of my captivity. This I infer from the circum stances which generally precede, attend, and follow the destruction of some families who adventure to the Western frontiers for a settlement, among which, from the manner of mj capture, I suppose mine to have been; and as some of my readers may not be acquaint ed with them, a few remarks here on these subjects may prove interesting, and will not, I am persuaded, be deemed irrelative to the plan I have proposed to follow. Inheriting certain districts of country from their an cestors, the limits to which are prescribed either by trea ties with the several tribes, or are traditionary and mu tually respected; the Indians are accustomed to roam with unrestrained freedom through their forests in search of game, or to cultivate so much of the soil as they may deem necessary to supply their wants and cotbforts. Every encroachment made upon their terri tory, whether with or without their consent, is, sooner or later, regarded as an infringement of their natural rights, and has frequently given rise to long, cruel, and extermi nating wars, not only between different tribes, but be tween the Indians and the whites. They regard the latter with much the most scrupulous jealousy, because expe rience has taught them that every settlement on their part within their boundaries, is a precursor to their farther recess, which, they most sensibly feel, will only terminate with their final expulsion, extermination, or incorporation with those they esteem their natural and most bitter enemies. With such feelings and views in regard to their neighbours, and their highest ambi- Life of the Author. 15 tion being to excel in war, to improve themselves in which, no opportunity is suffered to escape, however abhorrent their mode of conducting it may appear to civilized people, or however it may differ from the le gitimatized murders of more refined governments, it ought not to be a subject of wonder that the Indian warriors should often seek to come in collision with the advanced settlers. They do seek it, and terrible is the vengeance they often inflict on these unfortunate outposts to civilized life, for the imputed infringements of their rights. The outsettlers are generally men of indolent, and frequently dissolute habits; they, for the most part, hunt and fish to procure a livelihood, and this wander ing mode of life makes them acquainted with the neighbouring Indians, their manners, and languages, and finally, with the situations most propitious for their pursuits. Under such circumstances, perhaps with consent, though this courtesy is but little regard ed; lured by the present prospects, and regardless of future dangers, first, one or two, and afterwards more families venture into the territories of the Indians, till in fact the jealousy of the latter becomes excited, when, if possible, they scheme and execute their destruction. The Indians are also often provoked by other causes: such, for instance, as frauds and thefts practised upon them, which provoke to retaliation and aggression; con sequently, the innocent and guilty, indiscriminately suf fer. Such conduct, mutually practised by them and the whites, along the whole extent of the conceived, though arbitrary boundary, is the cause of the invete- 18 Life of the Author. rate hostility that exists between them, and leads to all the scenes of Indian cruelty that are practised on the frontier settlers. The settlers are aware of the dan gers to which they are exposed, and generally associ ate for their mutual defence; when sufficiently nume rous they erect block-houses and pickets, to which all retreat on particular signals being given. In cases of emergency, where their number is not sufficiently great to encourage the hope of a successful resistance, should they apprehend an attack, they retreat to places of greater security, and wait till the angry passions of their Indian neighbours have subsided, or become appeased. This, however, does not often happen, be cause the Indians take their measures so secretly, and execute them with such expedition, as to cut them off before any definite suspicion of danger has been en tertained. From the first, these encroachments are viewed with a suspicious eye by the Indians, and should any ill success subsequently attend their pursuits after game, the cause is at once ascribed to the white set tlers. These complaints are for a while individual and feeble; but multiplying and becoming clamorous, a council is convened, the subject debated, the measure of redress fixed upon, and instantly carried into execu tion. Sometimes, however, secret combinations of the young warriors, with a view to acquire celebrity and distinction, anticipate this form, and the first intelli gence the chiefs have of their plan, is their return from an expedition with scalps, prisoners, &c. But by far the most frequent and summary way of chastising those intruders, is practised by the hunting parties: Life of the Author. 19 who, while these hostile feelings exist, promiscuously destroy them, in whatever situation they may be found. For this conduct, the warriors generally receive the approbation and plaudits of the chiefs. When neither of the above modes amount to a radical cure of the evil, other measures having been determined on, and the arrangements made, necessary to carry them into execution, the war-party starts for the settlement, on the destruction of which it is bent. On arriving in the ueighbourhood, should the settlements be strong, and capable of making much resistance, the Indians sepa rate, and secrete themselves till a favourable opportu nity presents for an attack; such, for instance, as the absence of the men; when upon a signal being given, they rush simultaneously upon, and force an entrance into their dwellings, block-houses, or pickets. Their conduct is then governed by the danger they have to apprehend from the sudden return, or number of their enemies; should this be great, and the prospect of cut ting them off by ambuscade appear doubtful, an indis criminate slaughter of the inhabitants, and destruction of property follow. But if the danger be less, they kill most of the men, reserving only such as would be like ly to associate with them, or those against whom they entertain a pointed enmity for injuries received, which they intend to revenge before their assembled tribe, in the most exemplary manner. Should the settlement, however, be weak, the Indians commence the attack on their arrival, and if they prove successful, the men ge nerally are treated as above, the women and children carried off prisoners, and the houses pillaged, and then 20 Life of the Author. fired, with their remaining contents. This is a brief outline of their mode of warfare with the whites, and is perhaps all that requires to be said on the subject As I grew larger so as to recollect the more recent incidents of my life, the Indian boys were accustomed tauntingly to upbraid me with being white, and with the whites all being squaws; a reproachful term used generally among the Indians, in contradistinction to that oficarrior. This often involved me in boyish con flicts, from which I sometimes came off victorious. These contests were always conducted fairly, and the victor uniformly received the praises and encourage ments of the men; while the vanquished, if he had con ducted himself bravely, was no less an object of their notice; if otherwise, he was neglected, and much pains were taken to shame and mortify him; nor would this conduct be relaxed in the slightest degree, till he had retrieved his character. The Indians are not only spectators, but empires in these contests; they discover great interest in them, and always adjudge with the strictest impartiality. By such means the courage and character of the young Indians are tested, and when deficient, the remedy is at once applied, and so effectu ally, that instances of cowardice are seldom discovered among them after they have arrived at the age of pu berty. From the above practice, it should not be in ferred that they encourage discord and quarrelling among themselves; the fact is otherwise; and in truth they experience much less than is met with in the lower orders of civilized life. Life of the Author. 21 The white woman whom I noticed a little back, was no way remarkable for any attention to me, which at this period of my life I think somewhat extraordinary; but perhaps, like myself, she had been taken prisoner by the Indians while young, and her sympathies had become enlisted for, or identified with those of the tribe. She had two children, was tall, healthy, and good-looking, as I judge from the impressions made on my mind at that early period of my life. She sepa rated from us in company with her husband and a con siderable party of Indians, who had become disaffected, while on a hunting excursion on some of the branches of the Mississippi, during the last year, except one or two that I remained with this tribe; since which, 1 have heard nothing concerning her. She was much beloved by the Indians, was in the prime of life, and I have no doubt is now living with some of the Kickapoos on the Mississippi, or some of its tributary streams. Digressing a little, I may here observe that 1 met three or four white children, apparently of my own age, while travelling among the different tribes. They ap peared like myself to have been at first forced to assume the Indian character and habits; but time, and a con formity to custom had nationalized them, and they seemed as happy and contented as though they had descended directly from the Indians, and were in pos session of their patrimony. I also met some, whose parents, either on the side of the father or mother, had been white: they sustained the character of brave war riors; but in general no cast, differing from that of the tribe, is held in repute or estimation. It is a remark- 22 Life of the Author. able fact, that white people generally when brought up among the Indians, become unalterably attached to .their customs, and seldom afterwards abandon them. I have known two instances of white persons, who had arrived at manhood, leaving their connections, and civi lized habits, assuming the Indian, and fulfilling all his duties. These, however, happened among the Chero- kees. Thus far I am an exception, and it is highly probable I shall ever remain such; though, I must con fess, the struggle in my bosom was for a considerable time doubtful, and even now my mind often reverts to the innocent scenes of my childhood, with a mixture of pleasurable and painful emotions, that is altogether in describable. But my intercourse with refined society, acquaintance with books, and a glimpse at the wonder ful structure into which the mind is capable of being moulded, have, I am convinced, unalterably attached me to a social intercourse with civilized man, com posed as he is of crudities and contradictions. While the Indians, with whom I lived, were engaged on the Kaskaskia river in making sugar, the season after they had separated from the white woman, as just noticed, a party of Patavvattomies split the sugar troughs, hacked, and very much injured the sugar trees, stole several horses, and committed other depredations on their property. The Kickapoos determined to make reprisals, and, accordingly, a party of their warriors pursued the aggressors down the river, put them to flight, and returned with most of their horses and some scalps, without having sustained any loss on their part The Kickapoos, sensible that their hunting grounds Life of the Author. 23 were but indifferently supplied with game, while those adjoining them in some directions were quite the re verse, were in consequence much addicted to roving. Parties of them had already settled to the west of the Missouri, and those who renmmecf, usually extended their hunts along the great lakes, or the Mississippi, much to the annoyance of their neighbours, and the interruption of their own peaceful relations. By such conduct, and by divisions among themselves, they had become comparatively weak; and it was the wish of the most influential warriors of the tribe, to join their brethren beyond the Missouri; while those who had hunted to the north, and carried on a considerable trade at the post of Mackinaw, opposed the measure. The subject was debated a long time, with great warmth^ and ended in a separation of the parties. Those in favour of migration immediately commenced their march, taking me with them. They were obliged to pass through the hunting ground of the Fatawattomies, which occasioned much skirmishing with some hunting parties of that nation; but they finally succeeded in crossing the Mississippi^ without sustaining much loss. Thence they proceeded up the Marameck river, to a village of the Shawanees, the same, I believe, that is now called Rogerstown. The Kickapoos were cordially received, and the pipe went round in confirmation of mutual friendship. After remaining for some time here, the party proceeded for several days up the Marameck, leaving my mother be hind; but for what reason, I was never able to learn. The separation filled me with the most painful sensa- 24 Life of the Author. tions; but I had then become so old as to appreciate the importance of sustaining my Indian character, and therefore scorned to complain. We finally encamped on the banks of this river, considerably above the Shawanee town, in a delightful country, which was abundantly supplied with game. The hunters made frequent excursions to explore the country and take buffalo; in one of which they were attacked, and very roughly handled by a hunting party of strange Indians, who, it was supposed, claimed the hunting grounds, and considered the Kickapoos as violaters of their rights. This surprise and defeat, together with their own weak ness, induced the Kickapoos to send runners to the Shawanees for assistance; but they returned, without being able to procure any: which induced the party to ascend the river to a greater distance, with a view to avoid their enemies. This step, however, proved highly detrimental to them, for by this time the hostile Indians had appeared in more considerable numbers below, and, as reported by some spies who bad been sent out to make observations, cut off a retreat. In this state of things, the party, to avoid a surprise, crossed the river, and pursued their journey with great industry, without any interruption till they unexpectedly arrived opposite to a settlement of Kickapoos, which had been effected some time previously, by a party that had pre ceded them. This settlement, when first made, consisted of about ninety warriors; their number now was much reduced, and, reinforced by our party, did not much exceed the original number. They were considered as intruders Life of the Author. 25 by the neighbouring Indians, who carried on a desul tory warfare with them; which, if they had remained where they were, must finally have terminated in their total destruction. To return would be attended with great dunger; they therefore concluded to advance fur ther into the country, which they considered would be flying from it; besides, in the latter direction, game, the most important object next to their safety, was very abundant. The execution of this resolution was has tened by several skirmishes, which the Kickapoos had about this time. They accordingly crossed the river, and coursed up its banks till they blended with the ridges and hills. During the early part of the march, the hunters had some engagements with hostile wan dering parties, which, though by no means decisive, operated in the aggregate, much against them. They however found as they receded from the larger streams, and good grazing grounds, that this annoyance almost entirely ceased; but then the game diminished with the danger; there was, nevertheless, a sufficiency to supply all their wants, and they again fixed their camps, with the hope of enjoying uninterrupted peace, till more of their nation should join them, and they were better pre pared to repel injuries, [n this they were however dis appointed; for they were shortly after surprised by a large party of wandering Pawnees, which massacred ^^ " m ^^^*^"""^^^ T-^^ ^ i "> MI JJ^ "" m ~ ~ - -11 r and scalped nearly all their warriors, and took the re-\ rnalm1er,Tncludii)g men, women, and children, prison ers. The march that followed was long ; and over a broken country, which, to the best of my recollection, was not interrupted by any very large stream. 26 Life of the Jluthw. The Indians who now claimed me, had many small engagements, some of which, I believe, were with the Osageg^ as I heard that name frequently used. Some months must have transpired in this way, in which I do not remember to have suffered any thing remarkable; nor were my affections enlisted in favour of my new masters by any particular kindness or attention shown me. We had now come to the hunting grounds of the Kansasf Indians, at least I learnt so from the incidents that followed, and also from the Kansas themselves. The party I was with, as before observed, were wan derers; that is, having no fixed towns, and not scru pulous as to the infringement of the privileges of others. They pushed their hunting excursions into the neigh bourhood of the Kansas hunting parties, had frequent skirmishes with them, and lost or took several scalps, according to whichever party prevailed; but nothing decisive occurred, till the Kansas hunters received re inforcements from their villages on the Kansas river, when a bloody engagement ensued, which terminated in nearly an equal loss to both parties. Shortly after this, our party, while in their camps, were surprised by the Kansas, who had been reinforced and almost en tirely cut off; a few warriors escaped, and the remain der, including myself, were takenj)risoners. The Kan sas took us after a long march to their towns, situated on the Kansas river, several hundred miles above its confluence with the Missouri, which is three hundred and fifty miles above the entrance of the latter river into the Mississippi. s 6 I accordin ff to tne Indian pronunciation. Life of the Author. 21 Shortly after my arrival, I was adopted into the fa mily of Kee-nees-tah by his squaw, who had lost a son in one of their recent engagements with the Pawnees. I was exceedingly fortunate from this election, and not only the chiefs and squaws, but the whole tribe treated me with regard and tenderness. This conduct in re spect to myself was not singular, for all the women and children were treated in the same manner; while the warriors, who were so unfortunate as not to fall in battle, were nearly all tortured to death, a few of them, however, were respected for their distinguished bra very, and permitted to live amongst them, it is some what remarkable, that among the few who survived this tragic event, was an Indian named Nee-ke-rah, who, as I have since been informed by an officer of great respectability, that served in colonel Mussel s regiment of rangers, subsequently returned to the hunt ing grounds of the Kickapoos, where he had formerly resided, joined the Indians hostile to the United States, and fell, either at the battle of the Wabash. or Missis- sinua towns. In justice to my own feelings, I cannot avoid making some remarks in this place, on the difference of cha racter that exists between the Kickapoo and Kansas Indians. The former are treacherous, deceitful, cun ning, not tenacious of a good character, exceedingly remiss in their social habits and intercourse, and are held in humble estimation by the neighbouring tribes: while the character of the latter, according to the esti mation I formed of their conduct to me, is directly the reverse. In this difference of their general character. 23 Life of the Jlwfhar. it is, however, possible for me to be mistaken; but gratitude is a virtue inculcated by all the Indian tribes with which 1 have been acquainted; and so gre.at was the change of conduct towards me, after my transpo sition from the former to the latter, that I am persuaded my readers will excuse me, even should J have com mitted an error. I was too short a time with the party from whom the Kansas took me, to form any correct opinion of their character; their conduct to me was hi no respect remarkable, and 1 am not positive to what tribe of Pawnees they belonged. In the ensuing fall the traders came among us, and here for the first time, to the best of my recollection, I saw a white man. My surprise, as may be naturally supposed, was great; but in a short time my curiosity became satiated, and their conduct, demeanour, and employment, regarded under the prejudices I had im bibed from the Indians, left no very favourable opinion of them on my mind. It was in the fall season when I arrived at the Kansas towns: the Indians were nume rous and well provided with venison, buffalo meat, corn, nuts, &c.; and judging from theknowedge I have since acquired, had made greater advances towards civilized life, than any of the neighbouring tribes. They had a large number of horses; and while with them, I first learned to ride that animal. Here, after I had become acquainted with their language, I was accustomed, in company with the Indian boys, to listen with indescrib able satisfaction to the sage counsels, inspiring narra tives, and traditionary tales of Tshut-che-nau.* This * " Tshut-che-nau," means in the Indian dialect, " Defender of the People." Life of the Author. 29 venerable worn-out warrior would often admonish us for our faults, and exhort us never to tell a lie. " Never steal, except it be from an enemy, whom it is just that we should injure in every possible way. When you become men, be brave and cunning in war, and de fend your hunting grounds against all encroachments. Never suffer your squaws or little ones to want. Pro tect the squaws and strangers from insult. On no ac count betray your friend. Resent insults revenge yourselves on your enemies. Drink not the poisonous strong-water of the white people; it is sent by the Bad Spirit to destroy the Indians. Fear not death; none but cowards fear to die. Obey and venerate the old people, particularly your parents. Fear and propi tiate the Bad Spirit, that he may do you no harm; love and adore the Good Spirit, who made us all, who supplies our hunting grounds, and keeps us alive." He would then point to the scars that disfigured his body, and say, " often have I been engaged in deadly combat with the enemies of our nation, and al most as often come off victorious. I have made long walks over snow and ice, and through swamps and prairies, without food, in search of my country s foes: I have taken this and that prisoner, and the scalps of such and such warriors." Now looking round on his auditors with an indescri bable expression of feeling in his countenance,and point ing to the green fields of corn, and to the stores collected from the hunting grounds, he would continue, " For the peaceful enjoyment of all these, you are indebted to myself and to my brave warriors. But now they are all 30 LifeoftheJluttior. gone, and I only remain. Like a decayed prairie tree. I stand alone: the companions of my youth, the par takers of my sports, my toils, and my dangers, recline their heads on the bosom of our Mother.* My sun is fast descending behind the western hills, and I feel that it will soon be night with me." Finally, his heart overflowing with gratitude, with uplifted hands, and eyes directed heaven-wards, he would close the interesting scene, by thanking the great and good Spirit, for having been so long spared as an example to point out to the young men, the true path to glory and fame. I loved this old man, the In dians all loved him, and we always listened to his wise counsels, with the greatest satisfaction and delignt. I am convinced that much of this venerable chiefs cha racter would have adorned the proudest age of civilized life. Surely it was a bright example in the western wilds of uneducated virtue and practical piety. Such, connected with the traditionary accounts of the Indians, of which I shall take notice in the pro gress of this work, were our more serious employments: while dancing, running races, wrestling, jumping, swimming, playing with the hoop, throwing the toma hawk, fighting sham battles, and holding councils, made up the most of our amusements. My employ ment, while with the Kansas, was similar to that of the Indian boys generally, and consisted in assisting the squaws to perform their various duties, and in taking fish and some kinds of game. While with this nation, a party of hunters consist ing of about thirty, which had ascended the Kansas * Meaning the Earth. Life of the Author. 31 river, and crossed over to some of the branches of the Arkansas, were routed with some loss by a party of wandering Pawnees. On their return, a council was convened, and the subject of migrating to new hunting grounds, connected with which, the recent excursion had been made, was solemnly debated. Tut-tes-se-gau, or the Rushing Wind, a brave and ambitious warrior, zealously supported the measure: he observed that, in the recent contest, he had lost a brother: that a remov al would bring them into delightful hunting grounds, and place them in the immediate neighbourhood of their natural enemies: that thus an opportunity of re venge would be offered, and new fields of glory be opened to exercise the courage and skill of the young warriors: while the chief Kis-ke-mas, or the Waving Grass, as zealously opposed it. In discussing the sub ject, he observed, that the hunting grounds they al ready possessed, were sufficiently extensive and well furnished with game to supply all their wants; they were theirs by inheritance, and they were able and willing to defend them: and that to restrain and keep in fear their neighbouring enemies, presented sufficiently bril liant and more just objects for exercising the bravery and ambition of their warriors. " The hunting grounds we propose to acquire, belong to powerful nations. They will unite and defend them, as we would curs, to the last. Such a measure would lead to a perpetual and exterminating war. How many women and little children it would leave without hunters to provide food for them and warriors to defend them against their ene mies! As for their bravery, none could doubt it; every 32 Life of the Author. stream that watered theirvastly extensive country, could afford proof of it; and if this is not sufficient, the scars they all bore would incontrovertibly establish it, as long as the fire of life burned." I heard this subject discussed; much division of opinion existed; but the wise counsels and appropriate eloquence of Kis-ke-mas, prevailed. The Pawnees, Mahas, and some other nations were, to the best of my recollection, severally at war with each other about this time, and the two above mentioned, were also hostile to the Kansas, and made during the summer, several disconnected incursions upon their hunting grounds, killed several of their hunters, and stole many of their horses. The Kansas determining to put a stop to these encroachments, and to make re prisals, pursued one of these marauding parties, belong ing to the Pawnees, up the Kansas river to the shoals be low Neesh-ke-nah, or the Willow islands of the traders, where there is a safe ford, which is a thorough-fare for the Indians in their hunting and depredatory excur sions. The Pawnees, perceiving that they were pursued, and taking advantage of the very dry season and high winds that pre\ ailed, set fire to the leaves and prairie- grass, and made safe their retreat across the river. The Kansas were in consequence, compelled to aban don the pursuit, and escaped with great difficulty from the smoke and liames, which spread with the most as tonishing rapidity. About this time, the Mahas, who were and for a long time had been at war with the Kansas, and also with the Ottowas, made peace with the latter, and uniting their forces determined to resist the ambkious views of the Kansas, as respected the farther extension of their hunting grounds. Life of the Author. 33 After much skirmishing on both sides, in which no great advantage was gained, a decisive and bloody bat tle was fought, late in the fall, on the Gravelly Fork, a few miles above its confluence with the Kansas river, in which the Kansas came off victorious with the loss of the brave and gallant Kis-ke-rnas, and fourteen or fifteen of his warriors. The loss on the other side was much more considerable; the Mahas and Otto was having lost thirty-five killed, and twenty-five taken pri soners. The return of the Kansas with their prisoners and scalps, was greeted by the squaws, as is usual on such occasions, by the most extravagant rejoicings; while every imaginable indignity was practised on the prison ers. The rage of the relict of Kis-ke-mas knew no bounds: she, with the rest of the squaws, particularly those who had lost any connections, and the children, whipped the prisoners with green briars, and hazle switches, and threw firebrands, clubs, and stones at them as they ran between their Tanks, to the painted post, which is a goal of safety for all who arrive at it, till their fate is finally determined in a general council of the victorious warriors. A farther account of this ceremony will be subsequently noticed. The prison ers all arrived at the place of safety alive: though some of them were horribly mangled. In the course of a few days, a council was held, in which it was determi ned, to spare the lives of all the prisoners except two, who were chiefs , and had rendered themselves con spicuous objects for revenge, from instigating the con federate war. These two chiefs were Mahas; they E 34 LifeoftheAutlior. were never heard to complain during the protracted and cruel tortures inflicted on them by the squaws- one of them, on the contrary, did all in his power to provoke his persecutors; observing to the wife of Kis- ke-mas, " I killed your husband, I took his scalp, I drank his blood, 1 owe my country nothing: I have fought many battles for her, killed many of her enemies, and leave behind me warriors enough to re venge my death, to defend their hunting grounds, squaws and little ones. 1 am a man: the fate of war is against me: I die like a warrior. " Not long after this, I experienced a painful loss. The squaw who had adopted me among her children, and who had treated me with great tenderness and af fection, was accidentally drowned in attempting to col lect drift wood, during the prevalence of a flood. This circumstance was the cause of grief, apparently more poignant to be endured than is usually experienced in civilized life; because, the customs of the Indians do not tolerate the same open expression of feelings, from the indulgence of which the acuteness of grief is re lieved, and sooner subsides. The Indians regard tears, or any expression of grief, as a mark of weakness in males, and unworthy of the character of the warrior. In obedience to this custom, I bore my affliction in silence, in order to sustain my claims to their respect and esteem; but nevertheless, I sincerely and deeply felt the bereavement; and cannot even at this late day, reflect on her maternal conduct to me, from the time I was taken prisoner by the Kansas, to her death, with out the association of feelings, to which, in other res- Life of the Author. 35 pects I am a stranger. She was indeed a mother to me; and I feel my bosom dilate with gratitude at the recollection of her goodness, and care of me during this helpless period of my life. This, to those who have been bred in refinement and ease, under the fond and watchful guardianship of parents, may appear gross and incongruous. If, however, the imagination be al lowed scope, and a lad ten or twelve years of age, with out kindred or name, or any knowledge by which he could arrive at an acquaintance with any of the cir cumstances connected with his being, be supposed in the central wilds of North America, nearly a thousand miles from any white settlement, a prisoner or sojour- ner among a people, on whom he had not the slightest claim, and with whose language, habits and character, he was wholly unacquainted; but, who nevertheless treated him kindly; and it will appear not only natural but rational, that he should return such kindness with gratitude and affection. Such nearly was my situation, and such in fact were my feelings at that time; and however my circumstances have since changed, or however they may change in the future, I have no hope of seeing happier days than I experienced at this early period of my life, while sojourning with the Kan sas nation, on the Kansas river, some hundred miles above its confluence with the Missouri. Shortly after the death of my adopted mother, the sage and venera ble Indian chief, Tshut-che-nau, whom I have before noticed, died. The whole nation grieved for his loss, a large concourse followed him to the grave, and the ceremony of burial was solemn and deeply impressive. 36 Life of the Author. Early in the following spring, a party of about thirty hunters and eleven boys, including myself, started on a hunting excursion; it was the first time the Indians had taken me with them, and the hunt excited great interest especially as the boys, armed only with bows and arrows, were very successful in the chace. We ascended the Kansas river nearly to its source, till we arrived at the hills that separate it from the waters that flow into the Arkansas. From thence we directed our course to the right, and crossed the head waters of se veral streams that flow into the Missouri. We ascend ed one of these called the Kee-nesh-tah, or the river that sinks; known to the traders by the name of the La Platte, several hundred miles. This river takes its Indian name from flowing in some places, through districts of sand, over which it spreads to a great ex tent and sometimes nearly disappears. It is shoal and not navigable, except for short distances even for ca noes. The districts of country remote from the water courses, are generally prairie,, arid are abundantly sup plied with buffalo, elk, deer, bears, and other smaller game. We passed the summer in hunting and roving; and in the fall, ascended the La Platte several hundred miles, with a view more particularly to take furs. Near the place where we fixed our camps, which was on the Teel-te-nah, or Dripping Fork, a few miles above its entrance into the La Platte, is an extensive cave, which we visited on sev eral occasions, and always with great reverence and dread. This cave is remarkable as having been the ceme- Life of the Author. 37 tery of some people, who must have inhabited this neighbourhood, at a remote period of time, as the In dians who now occasionally traverse this district, bury their dead in a manner altogether different. The entrance to this cavern was rather above the ground, and though narrow, of easy access. The floor was generally rocky, and much broken; though in some places, particularly in the ante-parts, strips of soil ap peared, covered with animal ordure. Parts of the roof were at very unequal distances from the floor, in some places it appeared supported by large, singularly variegated, and beautiful columns; and at others it supported formations resembling huge icicles, which I now suppose to be stalactites. Lighted up by our birch-bark flambeaux, the cave exhibited an astonishing and wonderful appearance: while the loud and distant rumbling or roar of wa ters through their subterranean channels, filled our minds with apprehension and awe. We discovered two human bodies partly denuded, probably by the ca sual movements of the animals which frequent this abode of darkness; we inhumed and placed large stones over them, and then made good our retreat, half in clined to believe the tradition which prevails among some of the tribes, and which represents this cavern as the aperture through which the first Indian ascend ed from the bowels of the earth, and settled on its sur face. Our camps were fixed on a high piece of ground near the cave, in the vicinity of the Dripping Fork, a name which this stream takes from the sreat number of 38 Life of the Author. rills that drip into it from its rocky and abrupt banks. Near this place is a salt lick, to which various herds of the grazing kind resort in great numbers. The buffalo, deer and elk have made extraordinary deep and wide excavations in the banks surrounding it, where we used often to secrete ourselves, sometimes merely to observe the playful gambols of the collected herds, and terrible conflicts of the buffalos; but more frequently to destroy such of them as were necessary to supply our wants. The beaver, otter, and muskrat, which find safe retreats in the cavernous banks of this stream, were very abundant, and our hunt was attend ed with great success. About this time a young man, named Davis, who I have since learned was from Kentucky, came among us. He belonged to a party of adventuring hunters, which he supposed were all cut off, except himself, by a party of wandering Sioux. His appearance among us excited great sympathy; he claimed our protection, and received a cordial welcome. This occurrence, not without cause, created great apprehension for our own safety; for the Sioux, who had attacked Davis s party, were numerous and not very far off. We had hitherto ex perienced no incidents calculated to mar the pleasures always connected, in a high degree, with the chace on safe grounds; we had taken much game, the cold, changeable weather had commenced, and our party, af ter maturely deliberating the subject, determined forth with to commence their return to the Kansas towns. A division of opinion however, existed as to the route which ought to be taken: some were for descending by the La Platte and Missouri, as by this route the water Life of the Author. 39 courses would direct them, and food would be more easily obtained, as game was much more abundant. As, however, the rich and abundant furs, with which the waters of this district were supplied, had become objects of importance to the several tribes which in habited thereabouts, contentions had arisen between them respecting the right to these hunting grounds; it was finally concluded to course back on the high lands that divide the waters of the Arkansas from those of the Missouri, in preference to inviting the hostility of the belligerents, by passing through the territory in dispute. We accordingly commenced this long and tedious march, and proceeded for several days, with out any thing remarkable occurring. We then fell in with a party of Osages, belonging to the Grand Osage nation, who treated us very friendly, and from whom we learned the difficulties and dangers we should have to encounter, provided we continued on our route to the Kansas towns. They, pointing in a homeward di rection, observed, " The sky is overcast with clouds; all is hostility and war. The tribe of Osages under White Hair, has joined the confederacy against the Kansas; and war parties from the Manas, Otto was and Pawnees, now occupy their hunting grounds, and cut off your return." The Osage party with whom we were, could afford us no protection: to remain on these grounds, or to retreat farther back, would have ensured no safety; for the whole country hereabouts, was frequently traversed by hostile parties of Indians; and to give ourselves up to the Mahas or Ottowas, our inveterate enemies, would 40 Life of the Author. have been inviting our destruction. It was probable, although the Osages under White Hair were at war with our nation, that no engagements had taken place between them to inflame a deadly hatred. Besides, they were considered by all the neighbouring tribes to be magnanimous and sincere, and were accordingly, much esteemed and respected. A council was therefore held, at which the principal Osages attended, and it was de termined by their advice, all the circumstances having been maturely weighed, to surrender ourselves to the protection of the hostile Osages, as a measure though exceeding painful, yet offering the best prospects for our safety. We parted from these friendly Osages, with strong expressions of gratitude and regret, after having received their assurances that our reception by White Hair s tribe would be friendly, and might be depended on. They also sent a wampum and greet ings, as tokens of their favour, and our peaceful inten tions. We now crossed several ranges of hills, and then coursed down a considerable stream, which, from the incrustations we found on its margin, I now suppose was the grand saline of the Kansas river. On its bank, in the neighbourhood of extensive swamps, while pur suing our route, we were surprised by a strolling party of independent Pawnees. They were more numerous, and better armed than we were; but, notwithstanding, our party came off victors. I do not know what num ber the Pawnees lost, as we took no scalps; it is pro bable, however, it must have been considerable, from the circumstances of their retreat, which was accorn- Lifeof the Author. 41 panied with the most hideous yells, and the bearing off of their dead; a practice which they most tenaciously adhere to, even at the risk of their lives. We lost no scalps; but four of our party were killed, including two boys, who had acquired much reputation before they left the Kansas towns, for having, in conjunction with a squaw, killed two of the Ottowas in the act of steal ing horses on the banks of the Kansas river. 1 ought before to have remarked, that these boys had been pre sented with rifles, in consequence of their good con duct on the above occasion, which probably was the cause of their deaths in the recent engagement. The Indians applauded Davis, who had continued of their party, and was one of the combatants, for his bravery and good conduct in this affair. This was the first engagement I had ever been in; I was armed with a bow and arrows, which I applied to the best of my ability; but probably with little or no effect. From this place, apprehensive of another attack, we made all the expedition in our power, taking our dead with us, which we buried in the course of the following night, in silent grief. After this ceremony had beeu performed, we descended this Saline a considerable distance, thence, crossing a hilly country, a large river, probably the Kansas, and several smaller ones, we arrived on a stream, called by the Indians, Lesh-faus- keeh, and by the traders, Vermiilion river, on account of the red earth through which it flows, and from which the natives procure red paint. We next entered upon the hunting grounds of the Qsages hostile to the Kansas nation. The buffalo herds 42 Life of the Author. were here more numerous than I had ever before wit nessed; but, apprehending that we should be consider ed as depredators, and treated as enemies, we did not discharge a single shot, or in any other way disturb them. As we proceeded, our apprehensions increased, from the appearance of mockasin tracks in the sand, signs of recent encampments, &c. which plainly indi cated that we had nearly arrived at the crisis which was to determine our relations, as to peace or war. These indications continuing to increase, we conclu ded, and rightly, that we were in the immediate neigh bourhood of their settlements: in consequence of which we encamped on elevated grounds near the river, and dispatched two peace runners, with friendly tokens to the Osage chief. Our messengers were at first, as is common among the Indians, regarded with suspicion, and strict scrutiny; but on giving a satisfactory account of themselves and their party, they were retained, and treated in a friendly manner. In the mean time, the chief convened a council, and sent six of his warriors to welcome our arrival. They were received by our party, devested of their arms, with great satisfaction and joy. Kee-nees-tah, the chief of our party, and my father by adoption, saluting the principal Osage accord ing to the customs of the Indians, observed, "Our people are now at war. I left them friends at the time I started on a hunting excursion, many moons ago, without any hostile intentions to yours, or any other tribe. I cannot return to my people in safety, and come to claim of you, the rights of hospitality." The Osage, Life of the Author. 43 . in the same respectful manner, assured him and our party, in the name of his nation, of his friendship and regard, and invited us to sit at the same fire, and smoke the same pipe with them. We accordingly accompanied them to their town, where we were welcomed by all the inhabitants, amounting probably to fifteen hundred, in the most cordial and friendly manner. I had not been long with the Usages, before I was received into the family of Shen-thweeh, a warrior distinguished among his people for his wisdom and bravery, at the instance of Hunk-hah, his wife, who had recently lost a son, in an engagement with some of the neighbouring tribes. This good woman, whose family now consisted of herself, her husband, a daugh ter almost grown, and myself, took every opportunity, and used every means which kindness and benevo lence could suggest, to engage my affections and es teem. She used to weep over me, tell me how good her son had been, how much she loved him. and how much she mourned his loss. " You must be good/ she would say, " and you shall be my son, and I will be your mother." The daughter, in many respects, imitated the mother; and the greatest care was taken to supply my wants with the choicest things they had in their power to bestow. They made and ornament ed mockasins and leggings for me, and furnished me with a beaver cap and buffalo robe; habiliments not usually worn by the Indian boys. In fine, so constant and persevering were their attentions, and so kind and affectionate their care of me, that not to have loved and esteemed them, would have argued a degree of ingra- 44 Life of the Author. titude and apathy of feeling to which, if I know my self, I then was, and shall forever remain a stranger. Several months had now transpired since the death of my Indian Kansas mother; my Indian father, it is true, had accompanied me throughout our recent ex cursion to the Dripping Fork; but then, as is customa ry among the Indian warriors, with respect to their off spring, or those whom they may adopt, he showed lit tle or no regard or tenderness for me. Thus, the indul gence of my filial feelings, which I think were propor tionally excited as the necessity of parental support increased, was in a measure interrupted. The treat ment I received from Hunk-hah and her daughter, chimed in harmonious concordance with the vibrations of my bosom: I gave loose to their indulgence, and sin cerely loved and respected them, as much, it appears to me, as if they had really been allied to me by the strongest ties of consanguinity. The Osages generally were fond of and kind to me, particularly the children, in whose sports, which much resembled those of the Kansas, 1 invariably joined, and often excelled. The party of Kansas whom I accompanied to the Osage nation, were distributed in different families, and shar ed in their hospitality, amusements, and toils of the chace. It may be proper, in respect to them, to observe in this place, that the hostility between the Osages and their nation continuing, they were not permitted to re turn, but suffered in no other respect any restraint whatever. I arrived among the Osages, early in the winter season, and no occurrence took place in re spect to myself or this nation, worthy of being noticed, Life of the Author. 45 during the following year. I passed my time much in the same manner as while among the Kansas, only with the exception that I occasionally joined the In dians in their hunting excursions. The next fall, however, a party of hunters, consisting of Osages and Kansas, took me with them on an ex cursion, several hundred miles up the main Arkansas river. This expedition, in some respects, proved very fortunate; for we not only collected a large quantity of furs, venison, and buffalo meat, but had the addition al satisfaction of gaining a victory over a party of wan dering Pawnees, who had the temerity to attack us. In this engagement, we only had two wounded, the enemy was entirely routed with the loss of fifteen scalps. I took part in this engagement; but being only armed with a bow, was not more successful, than 1 had been in my first essay on the Grand Saline. We returned to the Osage town late the next spring, where apart of our furs were bartered with the traders, who frequently visited the Osages, for rifles; with one of which, each of the boys who had been on the recent hunt, was supplied. Thus armed, and other wise properly accoutred, I felt all the self consequence of a veteran warrior; and panted more to distinguish my self in war, than in any peaceful pursuits, though pro bably not more than fourteen or fifteen years of age. I soon learned the use of my rifle in the chace, and used it with great success, in consequence of which, the Indians gave me the nameof the Hunter. The following summer, with nearly all the winter, was spent in short hunting excursions, with a view, for the most part, to procure 46 Life of the Jtutkor. provisions; hunting of furs being considered by the old men. whose opinions operate with nearly as much force as their acknowledged laws, as highly detrimental to the morals of the Indians. It led to too great a super abundance, which created factitious wants, and afford ed the means of their intemperate indulgence, particu larly as respected ardent spirits; which had been in troduced in considerable quantities among the Osages, after our late successful hunting excursion Here, I first saw drunken Indians, and witnessed, with indescribable astonishment, its unsocial effects on the women as well as on some of the warriors. No state of society is, in my opinion, moire exempt from strife and contention between husband and wife, than that of the Indians generally. The warrior thinks it beneath his charac ter to meddle in any way with the province of his squaw; but, when this evil spirit is introduced among them by the traders, this character undergoes a great modification, particularly during the paroxysm of its influence. In fact a drunken Indian and squaw act more like demons than rational human beings, and nearly a whole town in the same situation, as I have since frequently witnessed, would, according to the repre sentations given of them by some poets, bear a strong resemblance to the Infernal Regions. Indeed no lan guage can describe its mischievous effects. The tra ders take advantage of such occasions to defraud the Indians; who, when they become sober, very often seek redress in the destruction of their property, or in that of the white people themselves. Hence, quarrels and commotions are fomented, between them and their tra- Life of the Author. 47 ding visitors, and no hope can be rationally entertained by the benefactors of the human family to improve their condition, till this bane to social life be wholly exclud ed from them. Resuming iny narrative, I think it was in the win ter following, the Indians were filled with great terror, on account of the repeated occurrences of violent tre mors and oscillations of the earth; the trees and wig wams shook exceedingly; the ice which skirted the margin of the Arkansas river was broken in pieces; and the most of the Indians thought that the Great Spirit, angry with the human race, was about to destroy the world. I have no doubt part of New Madrid was sunk by one of these earthquakes, and if so, they must have happened in 1811, which period accords with the subsequent events of my life. Da vis, who joined the Kansas party while at the Drip ping Fork, left the Osages this winter; I heard from him sometime after, but do not now recollect the par ticulars; and what has since become of him, I know not. After I had been some time with the Osages, an oc currence took place, which, as it had, beyond a doubt, considerable influence on my ultimately leaving them, deserves to be noticed. While I was out with my Indian sister Wees-keh, collecting fuel, she made some very particular inqui ries about my people, which, of course, I was unable to answer. These inquiries frequently recurred to me, and led to a train of reflections in my youthful mind, of a most extraordinary kind. 48 Life of the Author. The accounts of the white people, which the In dians had been very particular in giving me, were no ways flattering to my colour; they were represented as an inferior order of beings, wicked, treacherous, cow ardly, and only fit to transact the common drudgeries of life. 1 was at the same time assumed, that my trans position from them to the Indians, was for me a most fortunate occurrence; for now I might become an ex pert hunter, brave warrior, wise counsellor, and possi bly a distinguished chief of their nation. All this I considered as true, till the arrival of the traders among us. They were particularly kind and attentive to me, and made me several trifling presents; in consequence of which I in general formed strong attachments for them. They gave me to understand, that what the Indians had told me was incorrect; they informed me, that the white people were numerous, powerful, brave, generous, and good; that they lived in large houses, some of which floated on the great waters; that their towns were very extensive and filled with people as numerous as the sand; and that they fought with great guns, and could kill many at a single fire. They used various methods to induce me to visit them; but although these reports were in part believed, my curiosity much excited, and my mind filled with wonder and astonish ment, at the existence (>f such extraordinary things; yet, I could not bring my feelings to consent to such a measure. After some reflection, the prejudices, imbibed in early life, returned in their full strength, and i stJl thought the white people were in their characters Life of the Author. 49 what they had been represented, and even worse, from the conduct which some of them had practised while among us. Besides, they were on all occasions represented by the Indians in the. most hideous and objectionable colours, no doubt with a view to strength en my first impressions, enervate my curiosity, and suppress any desire that possibly might exist, to visit the white settlements. On several occasions, when I made inquiries res pecting this strange people, and expressed a wish to visit them, and see the singular things of which 1 had heard, and which continued a long time to occupy my thoughts, the Indians told me I was too young for so long a journey, that if I undertook it, I should be seiz ed, forced to .work in the fields even after I had grown to the size of a warrior or hunter, and never be suffered to return. They also told me, that when I had grown up, taken many scalps, and become a renowned warrior, I might visit the white people with impunity; that then they would not dare to touch me, but would behold me with consternation and dread. In this way, my inquiries were answered, and my curiosity repressed; and though reflections on these subjects, frequently recurred to my mind, yet, it is highly probable that nothing short of the powerful incitement that finally led to the measure, could have induced me to abandon my Indian brothers. In the following spring, a party of thirty hunters and six or seven squaws, started on a visit to some of their connections, who remained at the Osage towns, G 50 Life of the Author. on the Grand Osage river,* taking me with them. Our course was up the Arkansas for a considerable distance, thence across the highlands, till we struck the head waters of the Grand Osage river, which we descended, to the village belonging to Clermont, or the builder of towns, a celebrated Osage chief. We remained among the Grand Osages, till early in the next fall. During our stay, I saw a number of white people, who, from different motives, resorted to this nation: among them, was a clergyman, who preached several times to the Indians through an interpreter: He was the first Christian preacher that I had ever heard or seen. The Indians treated him with great- respect, and listened to his discourses with profound attention; but could not, as 1 heard them observe, com prehend the doctrines he wished to inculcate. It may be appropriately mentioned here, that the Indians are accustomed in their own debates, never to speak but one at a time, while all others, constituting the au dience, invariably listen with patience and attention, till their turn to speak arrives. This respect is still more particularly observed towards strangers; and the slightest deviation from it would be regarded by them as rude, indecorous, and highly offensive. It is this trait in the Indian character, which many of the mis sionaries mistake for a serious impression made on * To understand this subject fully, it should be borne in mind, that a part of the Osages, not long since, with the chiefs Big- Track and White Hair for their leaders, had separated from the Grand Osage nation, set tled ou the Arkansas river, and sustained their independence. Life of the Author. 51 their minds; and which has led to many exaggerated accounts of their conversion to Christianity. Some of the white people whom I met, as before no ticed, among the Osages, were traders, and others were reputed to be runners from their Great Father beyond the Great Waters, to invite the Indians to take up the tomahawk against the settlers. They made many long talks, and distributed many valuable pre sents; but without being able to shake the resolution which the Osages had formed, to preserve peace with their Great Father, the President. Their determina tions were, however, to undergo a more severe trial; Te-cum-seh, the celebrated Shawanee warrior and chief, in company with Francis the prophet, now made their appearance among them. He addressed them in long, eloquent, and pathetic strains, and an assembly more numerous than had ever been witnessed on any former occasion, listened to him with an intensely agitated, though profoundly respectful interest and attention. In fact, so great was the effect produced by Te-cum-seh s eloquence, that the chiefs adjourned the council, shortly after he had closed his harangue; nor did they finally come to a decision on the great question in debate, for several days afterwards. I wish it was in my power to do justice to the elo quence of this distinguished man; but it is utterly im possible. The richest colours shaded with a master s pencil, would fall infinitely short of the glowing finish of the original. The occasion and subject were pe~ 52 Life of the Author. culiarly adapted to call into action all the powers of genuine patriotism ; and such language, such gestures, and such feelings and fulness of soul contending for utterance, were exhibited by this untutored native of the forest in the central wilds of America, as no au dience, I am persuaded, either in ancient or modern times, ever before witnessed. My readers may think some qualification due to this opinion; but none is necessary. The unlettered Te- cum-seh gave extemporaneous utterance only to what he felt; it was a simple, but vehement narration of the wrongs imposed by the white people on the Indians, and an exhortation for the latter to resist them. The whole addressed to an audience composed of indivi duals who had been educated to prefer almost any sa crifice to that of personal liberty; and even death, to the degradation of their nation; and who, on this oc casion, felt the portraiture of Te-cum-seh but too strikingly identified with their own condition, wrongs, and sufferings. This discourse made an impression on my mind, which I think, will last as long as I live. I cannot re peat it verbatim, though if I could, it would be a mere skeleton, without the rounding finish of its integu ments; it would only be the shadow of the substance, because the gestures, and the interest and feelings ex cited by the occasion, and which constitute the essen tials of its character, would be altogether wanting. Ne vertheless, I shall, ab far as my recollection serves, make the attempt, and trust to the indulgence of my Life of the Author. 53 readers, for an apology for the presumptuous digres sion. When the Osages and distinguished strangers had assembled, Te-cum-seh arose, and after a pause of &ome minutes, in which he surveyed his audience in a very dignified, though respectfully complaisant and sympathizing manner, he commenced, as follows: "Brothers We all belong to one family, we are all children of the Great Spirit; we walk in the same path; slake our thirst at the same spring; and now af fairs of the greatest concern, lead us to smoke the pipe around the same council fire! .Brothers We are friends; we must assist each other to bear our burdens. The blood of many of our fa thers and brothers has run like water on the ground, to satisfy the avarice of the white men. We, ourselves, are threatened with a great evil; nothing will pacify them but the destruction of all the red men. Brothers When the white men first set foot on our grounds, they were hungry; they had no place on which to spread their blankets, or to kindle their fires. They were feeble, they could do nothing for themselves. Our fathers commiserated their distress, and shared freely with them whatever the Great Spirit had given his red children. They gave them food when hungry, medi cine when sick, spread skins for them to sleep on, and gave them grounds, that they might hunt and raise corn. Brothers, the white people are like poisonous serpents; when chilled, they are feeble and harmless, but invigorate them with warmth, and they sting their benefactors to death. 54 Life of the Author. The white people came among us feeble; and now we have made them strong, they wish to kill, us, or drive us back, as they would wolves and panthers. Brothers The white men are not friends to the In dians; at first they only asked for land sufficient for a wigwam, now, nothing will satisfy them but the whole of our hunting grounds, from the rising to the setting sun. Brothers The white men want more than our hunt ing grounds they wish to kill our warriors; they would even kill our old men, women, and little ones. Brothers Many winters ago, there was no land the sun did not rise and set: all was darkness. The Great Spirit made all things. He gave the white peo ple a home beyond the great waters. He supplied these grounds with game, and gave them to his red children, and he gave them strength and courage to defend them. Brothers My people wish for peace, the red men all wish for peace: but where the white people are, there is no peace for them, except it be on the bosom of our mother. Brothers The white men despise and cheat the Indians; they abuse and insult them; they do not think the red men sufficiently good to live* The red men have borne many and great injuries; they ought to suffer them no longer. My people will not, they are determined on vengeance; they have taken up the tomahawk; they will make it fat with blood they will drink the blood of the white people. Brothers My people are brave and numerous, but Lifeof the Author. 55 the white people are too strong for them alone. I wish you to take up the tomahawk with them. If we all unite, we will cause the rivers to stain the great wa ters with their blood. Brothers If you do not unite with us, they will first destroy us, and then you will fall an easy prey to them. They have destroyed many nations of red men, because they were not united, because they were not friends to each other. Brothers The white people send runners amongst us; they wish to make us enemies, that they may sweep over, and desolate our hunting grounds, like devastating winds, or rushing waters. Brothers Our Great Father, over the great waters, is angry with the white people, our enemies. He will send his brave warriors against them; he will send us rifles, and whatever else we want he is our friend, and we are his children. Brothers Who are the white people that we should fear them? They cannot run fast, and are good marks to shoot at; they are only men; our fathers have killed many of them; we are not squaws, and we will stain the earth red with their blood. Brothers The Great Spirit is angry with our ene mies he speaks in thunder, and the earth swallows up villages, and drinks up the Mississippi. The great wa ters will cover their low-lands, their corn cannot grow, and the Great Spirit will sweep those who escape to the hills, from the earth with his terrible breath. Brothers We must be united; we must smoke the 56 Life of the Author. same pipe; we must light each other s battles; and more than all, we must love the Great Spirit; he is for us; he will destroy our enemies, and make all his red children happy." On the following day, Francis the prophet addressed the Osages in council, and although he repeated al most precisely the language of Te-cum seh, and en larged considerably more, on the power, and dispo sition of the Great Spirit; yet his discourse produced comparatively little effect on his audience. He was not a favourite among the Indians, and I am of opinion, that it did more injury than benefit, to the cause he undertook to espouse. After they had concluded, I looked upon war as in evitable; and in its consequences contemplated the des truction of our enemies, and the restoration of the In dians to their primitive rights, power, and happiness. There was nothing I then so ardently desired as that of being a warrior, and I even envied those who were to achieve these important objects, the fame and glory that would redound as a necessary result. In a short time afterwards, however, the Osages rejected Te- cum-seh s proposals, and all these brilliant prospects vanished. I return again to my narrative. About the falling of the leaves, we rejoined White Hair s tribe, by the same route we came, taking in our way some furs and other game. In this account of our journey to and from the Grand Osages, I ought not to omit making some re marks on the excellent fruits with which we often Life of the Author. 57 regaled ourselves. These, on our way out, consisted of very large red and white strawberries, red and purple raspberries and gooseberries; and on our return, of various kinds of grapes, great Osage plums, and a va riety of nuts; all which were in astonishing abundance. Before our return, the Osage hunters on the Arkan sas, had gone on an excursion up that river; in con sequence of which I was only engaged in desultory hunting, for the following winter. In the spring the hunting party returned, with an abundance of furs and other game. They had, during the winter, an engage ment of no great importance, with a party of wan dering Indians; and brought back with them a gen tleman whose name I think was M Clure; with the object of whose tour through that country, I am wholly ignorant. He left us, after a short stay, with warm ex pressions of gratitude for the kind treatment and pro tection he had received; and I know not what became of him afterwards, though it would be to me peculiarly gratifying to learn, as he asked me many questions, ap peared to take great interest in my situation and wel fare, and discovered much surprise at my inability to give any account of myself prior to my residence among the Indians. From the circumstance of his speaking the Osage language so as to make himself readily un derstood, I infer that he had been much among the Osages, and perhaps other nations of Indians. A new event worthy of remark grew out of some depredations of the wandering Pawnees on the property of the Osages. Some squaws who had gone after the horses for the purpose of bringing in game, surprised a H 58 Life of the Author. party of this description, in the very act of stealing them. The Osages had, on several former occasions, lost their horses, but from the manner in which they were taken, knew not on whom to retaliate the injury. The discovery being made, a party of about sixty of their warriors, including myself, started in pursuit. We followed their tracks up Grand river for a considerable distance, when the signs indicating that they were not far in advance, a council was held to decide whether we should continue the pursuit forthwith, or wait till they had encamped for the night. We determined to proceed on; but with the greatest caution. In the mean time two spies were sent a-head, with a view to make discoveries, while the main party marched slowly and quietly after them, in single file. About two miles from the place where we halted, there was a sand beach bounded by the river on one side, and on the other by high abrupt cliffs, which in time of floods, could not be passed. On arriving at this place, which was now passable, the spies discovered that a part of the Pawnees had left the direct route, and taken a circuitous one round these cliffs through the prairie grass, which at this time was very high and thick. In consequence of this, they returned immediately to the main party. Our principal chief, who was well experienced in all the cunning and artifice of Indian warfare, rightly concluding that our party had been discovered, and that an ambuscade had been planned to surprise it, took his measures accord ingly. The Pawnees, in order to deceive us, had sent a detachment from their party, for a short distance on Life of the Author. 5.9 the direct route; but their trail in the other direction, was too perceptible to pass unnoticed. We therefore proceeded in it, till we arrived within from forty to sixty yards of where they were secreted among the shrubbery and rocks, waiting for us to pass on the other route between them and the river. We then singled out our objects, and, on a signal given by the chief, fired on them. The surprise was complete: the party, which was much more numerous than ours, was routed, and eighteen scalps taken. In this engagement, I took a scalp, which was my first and last essay of the kind. I name this, with great repugnance to my present feelings; but, as I set out to give a correct history of my life, I cannot, in justice to the subject, omit this circumstance. After so decisive a victory, any further pursuit of the enemy would have been useless, for fear had added speed to their flight. We therefore returned home, where we were received as war parties usually are by the Indians, after a fortunate and successful expedi tion. Previous to this occurrence, I had never received any marked attention from the squaws; but on this oc casion, particularly the young ones, danced around me in the most extravagant and exulting manner. They ornamented my head, arms, and legs, with feathers, stained porcupine quills, deer sinews, &c, and struck up the song of victory accompanied with their musical instruments; if such as they use deserve that name. Subsequently I went on several other excursions; but no incident worthy of remark took place, till about the middle of the following fall, when we discovered a nu-> 60 Life of the Author. merous party of the Pawnees on our hunting grounds; who, though they had committed no depredations, ex hibited by this intrusion no very friendly disposition. Besides, it was one of the wandering parties, with some of which we had before been engaged. We further more considered the step they had taken as a chal lenge of defiance, and accordingly prepared to repel it. A number of our men had now gone far up the Arkansas, on a hunting expedition; but our forces, including my Kansas companions, and myself, Were equal in number to the Pawnees, and we considered ourselves every way competent to fulfil the object of our wishes. Our party consisting of nearly two hun dred warriors, well armed and otherwise provided, started in pursuit, up the Arkansas river. We had not marched over sixty miles, before we discovered a small party of the enemy, which had just killed a buf falo, and which, simultaneously discovering us, dis persed in the greatest confusion. We attempted to cut off their retreat, with a view to prevent an alarm being given, but were unsuccessful. They joined their main body, which had sufficient time to prepare for our re ception. The Pawnees secreted themselves among the rocks and shrubbery of an adjacent hill, in a very ad vantageous situation; while our party approached them under cover of the trees, which extended to the very foot of the hill, and commenced a desultory firing, on such of them as were discoverable. The engagement continued till dark; several were killed and wounded on both sides, but no scalps were taken. During the night, the Pawnees retreated several miles up the river, Life of the Author. 61 while our party remained without fire on the battle ground. Early the next morning we commenced the pursuit, overtook and renewed the engagement with them, some time before the middle of the day. Both parties were now covered by a thick and large growth of trees on an alluvion bottom, so that the advantages of ground were more equal than in the preceding en gagement; however, as we were the pursuers, they rather inclined in our favour. This fighting pursuit continued till nearly night, when we completely routed them, and took about twenty scalps. Our party suf fered considerably while dodging from tree to tree. We lost seventeen killed, and had about the same number wounded; among the latter of which I had the misfortune fo be included, having received a ball just below the knee joint. The Pawnees must have suffered much more considerably, as I judge from the traces of blood which appeared shortly after the en gagement was renewed, and which continued to in crease until they were routed. Their whole party was at no time engaged, some being in advance with their dead and wounded, all of which they succeeded in car rying off, till the engagement had nearly come to a close. This fact was fully established from the circumstance, that all the wounds of those who fell into our hands, were recent; while traces of blood continued beyond the place where they were finally dispersed. Towards the close of the fight, they left some of their dead bodies behind; a circumstance which plainly indicated that their loss had been severe, and that they intended to fly to their advance party, which must have been 62 Life of the Author. some miles a-head, as soon as a favourable opportunity offered, or the darkness of the approaching night would cover their flight. These indications, while they served to depress the Pawnees, who never leave their dead unless reduced to the last extremity, operated on our party as a powerful excitement to press the fight and pursuit, and no doubt produced a much more signal result, than otherwise would have happened. The Osages after a consultation, concluded to give over the pursuit, returned with their dead and wound ed a short distance, to a good watering place, and en camped for the night. Four days after this, they ar rived at their towns, and were received with general demonstrations of joy. To these succeeded the wail- ings and mournings of those who had lost connections and friends, and then followed the burial of the dead, which was performed in the most solemn and impres sive manner. My wound was severe and painful, and confined me several weeks; but from the skill of our physicians and the kind attentions of my Indian mother and sis ter, I soon was enabled to rejoin the hunting parties. After the return of the hunters from their excursion up the Arkansas river, a party of thirty-seven hunters consisting chiefly of the Kansas, and including myself, started on an exploring and hunting expedition, up the Arkansas. It is proper here to remark, that although the Osages had declared war against the Kansas, yet no hostile operations were carried on by the parties, against each other. A sufficient number of the form er had, however, joined parties of the Mahas and Ot- Life of the Authw. 6$ towas, in their depredations on the latter, to keep alive their mutual feelings of hostility. In consequence of these animosities, the Osages kept a steady eye on the Kansas party that had thrown itself on their pro tection; and usually so contrived their hunting parties, as to have a majority of their own nation in them. This, I am satisfied was their policy, though it was ex ecuted with delicacy, and apparently without imposing any restraint. The Kansas suspected their motives; and, when by themselves, had frequent conversations on the subject: plans for their escape had been propo sed; but it was utterly impossible for their whole num ber to cooperate simultaneously, without exciting a sus picion that would either defeat them altogether, or prove fatal to a portion of their party. They were well supplied, and otherwise treated kindly, and therefore thought the maintenance of a friendly relation, and their own safety, at least for the present, objects of paramount consequence. Under such feelings, and with a view to relieve the inquietude of their minds, growing out of the peculiar ity of their situations, some of the leading and most restless of the Kansas, planned the expedition before named. I have no doubt they intended to include their whole party, so that should an opportunity offer, they might return to their towns on the Kansas river, though such a design was never declared. I was mere ly asked to volunteer, whenever the excursion should be proposed. But however adroit the plan was, or whatever it had for its object, the whole of the Kansas could not be induced to embark in it. 64 Life of the Jluthor. Some of them were sick, some had married among the Osages, and some, probably, did not approve of the measure. The trees had just begun to show their foliage, when we commenced our journey up the Arkansas: we pursued our course very steadily, at the probable rate of thirty or thirty-five miles a day, stopping only when we required refreshment or rest. On arriving at the usual crossing place of the Indians between the Arkan sas and Kansas rivers, one of the principal Kansas of our party proposed privately to me and some others, to separate from the Osages, and return to the Kansas towns. I strenuously opposed the measure; because my Kansas father remained at the Osage towns; who together with the other Kansas, not included in our party, might, I was apprehensive, be sacrificed to re quite such treachery; and because my ambition, which had been much excited by the prospective results of our contemplated expedition, would, in consequence, suffer a total disappointment. Besides, I had been a long time from the Kansas, and was not particularly attached to any of the tribe, while with the Osages, I had left a mother and sister, who were dear to me, arid who loved me in return. The scheme was finally abandoned; and we contin ued our course considerably further up the Arkansas; we then left this river, and crossed a hilly country, and several of the heading branches of the Kansas river, and subsequently arrived at our old camping grounds on the Dripping Fork, a few miles from its entrance into the La Flatte. We remained here several days. Life of the Author. 65 again explored the cavern before noticed, and took a \ considerable quantity of game, on the adjacent prairie grounds. A council was also held, and the subject of our future route debated. A small number were for descending the river and returning home, while a very large majority, including myself, were for pursuing an opposite direction. We accordingly crossed to the La Platte, and followed the main stream, in a generally direct course, nearly to its source among the Rocky mountains. This stream, for a great way up, con tinues shoal and rapid; flowing generally over a sandy or gravelly bed; though it is occasionally interrupted by rocks and falls; it frequently branches and then unites, thus forming many large and beautiful islands, some of which contained wigwams, and cultivated spots of ground. The prairies continue a great distance up; but they do not, except in a very few instances, bor der on the river, and when they do, the distance is in considerable, and the grounds are barren and rocky. These prairies are generally undulating, and rich, in their hollows; but, receding from these, they gradu ally become sterile, and terminate either in sandy or clay ridges. The margins of this river, and of the streams generally flowing into it, for an extent of from one to three miles in breadth, are covered with thick and large growths of cotton- wood, ash, sycamore, elm, various kinds of walnut, and many other trees and shrubs common to the western states. But so variable are the features of this section of country, and so totally disconnected with its future re- Glaimance and improvement were my views when I i - 66 Life of the Author. visited it, that any attempt on my part to a particu lar description, would be the extreme of folly, and merit no consideration. In fact, many years, if not centuries, must yet elapse, before a correct account of this extensive district can be obtained. Travellers may pass over and write volumes on it, but Indian titles have to be extinguished, forests planted, and roads formed, before any satisfactory and circumstantial in formation, as connected with the purposes of civilized life, can be arrived at. Suffice it to say, that no per son unacquainted with this vast extent of country, and the fertility of a large portion of its soil, can form any idea of the luxuriance of its vegetable productions, or of the immense herds of buffalo, deer, elk, &c., that riot, if I may use the expression, on the varied suffu sion of perpetual plenty. BesidejsJhejwUd rice, which grows on the wet lands, and various kinds of grass and herbage, either strawberries, gooseberries, blackber ries, raspberries, or grapes, all in their proper seasons, and of a size and richness of flavour surpassing any that I have seen in a state of cultivation, carpet the whole surface of the fertile prairies. On our way up, we fell in with a party of friendly Maha Indians, who were ascending the river, to a for mer battle ground, with a view to collect the bones, and pay the last solemn rites to the manes of their un fortunate countrymen, who, some time before, had been surprised and all cut off by their enemies, except one, who was their pilot on this occasion. This indi vidual escape had something of the miraculous in it, and some account of it here, may not prove uninte- Life of the Author. 67 resting to my readers. The Mahas, to the number of forty or fifty, were on a hunting excursion, and had encamped on the banks of a considerable stream, that flows into the La Platte. In this situation, they were surrounded on all sides, except that of the river, by a numerous party of Indians; who made their advance so cautiously, as not to be perceived till they had sin gled out and fired upon their objects. The war whoop and rush then followed, and all, except four or five who fled to the river, were massacred on the spot. Those who took to the river, were pursued, and all, except Nee-kish-lau-teeh, the subject of this anecdote, were shot as they were swimming. Nee-kish-lau-teeh, though twice slightly wounded, escaped to the opposite shore, and took a circuitous route through some woods that bordered on it, struck the river again, some distance below, but in sight of his camps, and there secretly ob served the motions of his enemies. He supposed, that all his companions had been slain, and that no efforts of his foes would be wanting to number him with them, in order more effectually to skreen themselves from detection, and avert the just vengeance which their atrocious conduct merited. In this supposition he was not mistaken; for, on arriving at the bank, as just noticed, he observed the Indians making preparations to cross after him. In consequence of which he again took to the woods, following the course of the river, till he came to a bend, where he reswam it, and then changed his course directly back towards the place where his party had been surprised. On arriving within a suitable distance 68 Lifeof the Author. to notice whatever might transpire, he secreted himself in some drift grass with which the willows adjacent to the stream were thickly interwoven, and there patiently waited for two days and two nights, the events that followed. The Indians, to the number of ten or twelve, crossed the river in pursuit, showed themselves at several places on the banks, both above and below their crossing place, and, towards night, re-crossed and joined their main party. Early next morning, a still greater number crossed the river, and took its course downwards; while another party took the same direc tion on the side where Nee-kish-lau-teeh had secreted himself. This party was so arranged as to sweep the whole of the thick undergrowth along the shore: it proceeded slowly, and searched apparently in every place but the one which contained the object -of their pursuit. The Maha had nearly buried himself in the sand, and was otherwise completely hidden; he saw his blood-thirsty foes almost in the act of treading him under their feet, and heard them encouraging each other, and threatening him with cruel tortures and a lingering death; but he fortunately escaped their search. At night the parties returned and encamped; and the next morning, having abandoned the search, crossed the river, and journeyed into the country along its banks. The Maha remained in his hiding place all that day, and at night, in hopes of procuring some food, cautiously approached first the recent encampments of the hostile Indians, and then those of his unfor tunate companions. Life of the Author. 69 He found buffalo meat, satisfied his appetite, slaked his thirst at a neighbouring spring, cleansed and dres sed his wounds, and made such provision as he could for a long journey. He was feeble from long fasting and the wounds he had received, and was without any offensive or defen sive weapons, whatever; but, nevertheless, in the dead of the night with sensations too painful to be described, he left this ill-fated spot covered with the mangled car casses of his brother warriors. On his journey home, he travelled in the night time, secreted himself by day, and subsisted altogether on roots: after much suffering, however, he carried the distressing intelligence to his countrymen. A party of Loups committed this horrid massacre; a long and bloody war followed, in which the Mahas fully satiated their desire for revenge. They had beaten them wholly from those grounds, and could now hunt on them, without the fear of being disturbed. .Such at least is the account that Nee-kish-lau-teeh gave of the transaction, and the consequences that followed. This Maha was probably fifty years of age, when I saw him: he spoke the Kansas language so as with some diffi- , culty to be understood. He had been once across the/ Rocky Mountains, and much among the neighbouring tribes and nations, by whom, as well as by his owni people, he was held in high estimation. They even supposed him to be more under the immediate protec tion of the Great Spirit, than the generality of the In dians: hence his influence was great, and besides the 70 Life of the Author. duties of a chief, he often performed those of a prophet and physician. The description this old man gave of his excursion to the great hills of the west, excited the curiosity and ambition of our whole party, and was the primary cause that led us to the execution of a similar expe dition. We continued with the Mahas several days, on the most friendly terms; were advised of the country over which we should pass, of the tribes we might meet, and, in particular, cautioned to be on our guard against the Sta-he-tah, a small, but barbarous tribe of Indians, which inhabit the grounds bordering on the head waters of the La Platte. We parted from these friends, with sincere regret On our way farther up we met several parties of hunters, belonging to different tribes, most of whom, particularly as we approached the mountains, were armed only with bows, arrows, and spears. Whenever we discovered recent trails, we secreted our arms as much as possible, carried the muzzles of our rifles downward, marched on with an apparent carelessness, though in reality with much caution, and when in view of any party, boldly ap proached it with the customary ensigns of peace. We were, at first, uniformly met with great suspicion and distrust; but, when the motives of our excursion, and the place of our hunting grounds were made known, we were as uniformly received with friendship, and treated with hospitality. We were able to hold talks with some of the parties we met, although our lan guages were very dissimilar, a few words in each were. Life of the Author. 71 in two or three instances, found to be precisely the same: others had some similitude, but by tar the great est number were altogether unintelligible. We met some, with whom we were obliged to communicate wholly by signs. These resided high up the river, or among the mountains; were generally well made ; ro bust, and peaceably disposed. They were neither very cleanly nor well provided, and were, probably, as they never appeared in large parties, the remnants of more powerful nations, who had sought safety from their enemies, in retired or wandering lives. They fre quently accompanied us on our route, and partook of our game, in the destruction of which, we were of course, much the most successful. In return they gave us such things as their illy supplied stores afforded, among which was the Pash-e-quah, a farinaceous, nu tritive, pleasant tasted, bulbous root, which is found in the vallies in great abundance, is much used by these Indians, and is not a bad substitute for bread, particularly when roasted. They also gave us nuts and a species of wild rice; the latter of which might be collected in considerable quantities, in the low grounds of this district, notwithstanding the depreda tions of the numerous herds which occasionally sub sist on it. These Indians, particularly the squaws, treated me with singular attention, probably on account of iny being the only white person they had ever seen: I forbear, however, going into details, because they might by some be considered, as clashing with pro priety. 12 Life of the Author. Before we arrived at the upper confines of the prai ries, by the advice of some friendly Indians who had been with us for several days, we directed our course up a considerable branch of the La Platte, to the right, in a northernly direction from the main river, in order to avoid the Sta-he-tah tribe, of whom some mention has previously been made. After pursuing this stream several days, we passed a hilly country, covered with oak, chesnut, beach, hickory, and other upland trees; indicative, as I have since learned, of a good soil; and then struck upon a small stream, that flowed in a direction nearly opposite to the one we had recently left. Here we stopped a day, and, after debating the subject, unanimously agreed to proceed onwards, as far as the summits of the Great Western Hills, and still further, should cir cumstances prove favourable. A division of opinion, however, existed as to the direct route; but it was finally determined to course along the base of the divid ing hills, which we did, till we arrived on the banks of a stream rather larger than the La Platte was where we left it. It may here be observed, our party gener ally thought that the accomplishment of this journey would, on our return, entitle us to as much applause from our people, as though we had gained a signal vic tory over our enemies; and the desire for fame, or a high reputation, urged us on, and made us bear with patience the fatigues of the journey. At a short distance above the place where we struck this river, our course was interrupted by a remarkable cliff, which we could not ascend, and between which and the water, there was Lifeof the Author. 73 no possibility of passing: we, therefore, having ex amined a considerable fall in the river, and ascertain ed the foregoing facts, varied our course, till this range of hills afforded a convenient pass. Having crossed them, we directed our way along the banks of this stream, till it terminated in a lake or large pond of remarkable transparency. We observed many small but no large streams flowing into this heading reservoir, probably, of some one of the branches of ^the iMissouri. The country around, as far as the eye could extend, was hilly, and those in a westward direction, swelled into mountains of great height. We here met small parties of Indians, com paratively poor, but nevertheless, hospitable and friend ly. In character they resembled those before described; though, receding from the grazing prairies, they became more timid. Some of them accompanied us constantly, and ser ved us virtually as guides to the Mountains of Snow; towards which they frequently journeyed, during the summer seasons, on account of the greater safety this route afforded in the chace. After passing the lake above noticed, I accompanied two of our party in pursuit of game up a small stream which disembogued through a deep ravine, rendered peculiarly gloomy by a tali and thick growth of ever greens. We soon discovered two unusually large brown bears, which, so far from being intimidated at our ap proach, made directly for us, in a rapid and threaten ing manner. When first seen they were only at a short distance from us, and we scarcely had time to K 74 Life of the Author. level our pieces and fire, before one of my companions was in the grasp of one of these ferocious animals, now rendered furious by a wound we had inflicted. Fortunately for us the other had been shot through the heart, and fell immediately dead, so that all our efforts could be directed to relieve our companion from his perilous situation. Our rifles had all been discharged, and the urgency was too great to attempt to reload them; we therefore resorted to our long knives and tomahawks and although we thrust the ^ former their whole length repeatedly into the bear, and cut it in an extraordinary manner with the latter, yet some time elapsed before we could extricate him from the potent fangs and claws of his rapacious adversary. It is well known among the mountain tribes, that these bears are not only ferocious and daring, but remarkably te nacious of life; and we came very near proving these facts, by the loss of one of our party. The poor fel low was shockingly bitten and torn, and in great dan ger of losing his life in this desperate conflict. This affair delayed our progress considerably, and made our hunters more wary. Nevertheless we proceeded on ward, coursing occasionally the streams, and then crossing one range of hills after another, till our pa tience was nearly exhausted. We had received from some of the Indians, a gene ral description of the route; but we had no trails or marks to guide us, except the transverse direction of the hills, which being covered either with thick growths of evergreens, fallen trees, rocks, or snow; and not unfrequently with all of them together, and Life of the Author. 75 swelling occasionally into mountains sometimes pre cipitous, rendered our journey tedious and difficult. We found very little game to supply our wants, and were obliged to waste our ammunition on pheasants and small game, which, in some of the vallies, were v ry / abundant. We also shot some mountain goats, and a few black-tailed deer. The cold was at times severe, and we experienced several falls of snow, hail, and rain. At length we arrived on the last range of moun tains, from the top of which, an apparently delightful country presented itself below: on reaching it, how ever, it was quite the reverse and very little game was to be found. Soon after, we struck a small stream, on the banks of which three or four huts were situated; but no Indians were perceived. We followed this stream some distance, and finding game still scarce, owing as we supposed to the sterility of the soil; we crossed to our left several ranges of hills, where were some deer, arid in the course of two days came to an Indian settle ment, on the margin of a considerable stream. These Indians were armed with bows and spears, appeared very friendly, and were less suspicious than any we had before met. This conduct and apparent security grew, no doubt, out of their own poverty, and that of their hunting grounds. They were small in stature, well made, but exceedingly filthy; and subsisted most-/ ly^on fish, roots, and berries, of which they were gene- 1 rafly "p3rrstmonious. They had a few horses, and many dogs; the former were of no great account among them; while the latter were held in high estimation. They 76 Life of the Author. spoke a singular, and to us an unintelligible language, and called themselves Lee-ha-taus. This tribe was not numerous, and inhabited the neighbouring country. Some of these Indians accom panied us down the country, to other villages belong ing to the same nation. We stopped but a short time, smoked the pipe of friendship, and still ac companied by some of them, continued our route down the river. As we advanced, we found the In dians more numerous, equally friendly, and more li berally disposed, than those we had passed in the up per country. Game was every where scarce, and we were indebted to the hospitality of strangers, for a por tion of what was necessary to our subsistence. Some times we assisted in taking fish, but the stores of this article were generally so abundant, and so little valued, as to render our efforts in this way, rather a source of amusement, than consideration to our friendly hosts. We accepted these proffered obligations in preference to running the risk of giving offence, by destroying their game, which was esteemed by them in proportion to its scarcity. The nations through which we passed, I did not possess the warlike character of the Indians of the Missouri and Mississippi regions. They were all at peace, and had frequent intercourse with each other, without exciting the least suspicion or jealousy. These circumstances facilitated our progress very much, for we were always accompanied by some of them, from one tribe to another. Besides, we frequently had the use of some of their canoes or rafts, to assist us on our way. In this manner, we continued our route, sometimes Life of the Author. / 77 over barren prairies, hills, &,c. and at others, through woods, till we arrived at the great Pacific Ocean. Here, the surprise and astonishment of our whole party, was indescribably great. The unbounded view of wa ters, the incessant and tremendous dashing of the waves along the shore, accompanied with a noise resembling the roar of loud and distant thunder, filled our minds with the most sublime and awful sensations, and fixed on them as immutable truths, the tradition we had re ceived from our old men, that the great waters divide the residence of the Great Spirit, from the temporary abodes of his red children. We here contemplated in silent dread, the immense difficulties over which we should be obliged to triumph after death, before we could arrive at those delightful hunting grounds, which are unalterably destined for such only as do good, and love the Great Spirit. We looked in vain for the stranded and shattered canoes of those who had done wickedly. We could see none, and we were led to hope that they were few in number. We offered up our devotions, or I might rather say, our minds were serious, and our devotions continued, all the time we were in this coun try, for we had ever been taught to believe, that the Great Spirit resided on the western side of the Kocky Mountains, and this idea continued throughout the journey, notwithstanding the more specific water boun dary assigned to him by our traditionary dogmas. We soon satisfied our curiosity; but what, however, contributed most to hasten our departure, were the almost incessant rains that fell while we were there. The food with which we were supplied, over the few 78 Life of the Author. elk and deer we killed, was disagreeably loathsome, yet, to have rejected the hospitality of our kind hosts, would have given great offence, as we learned, in one instance, by experience. We arrived at the ocean, on the south side of Chock-a -li-lum, (Columbia river) and coasted southwardly, to a small inlet, around which se veral detached huts were situated. The Indians in habiting them were not very numerous; they subsisted chiefly by fishing: and the manner in which they ma- nagecTttfeir canoes, was a source of much surprise and satisfaction. These Indians, as well as those along the tide waters of the Columbia, are small and deformed in their persons, and exceedingly filthy in their habits and appearance. They paid particular attention to their women, who frequently took part in their debates, and generally in their fishing excursions. I remark this, because it was so different from the privileges en joyed among the Osages, Kansas, and other nations of Indians on the other side of the Rocky Mountains. The men generally have but one wife, though, if I mistake not, polygamy is permitted. The married wo men totally disregard the obligations of continence, and boldly indulge in its violation; but such conduct led to no breach of hospitality or friendship between this tribe and our party, whilst we remained with it. They take fish in great abundance, with wooden spears pointed with bone, or some other hard sub stance. They took many, while we were with them; they were five or six feet in length, and very oily: they are not eaten till they become soft Jrpjn .keeping, wEen they are mashed with water, in wooden troughs. Life of tlie Author. 79 and cooked with hot stones. We roasted some while fresh, which proved tolerably palatable, but they did not approve of our mode of cooking. Each family have their winter supplies on hand, consisting of membranous sacks of oil, dried fish, and some roots. Elk, deer, and wild fowl, are taken by them in small numbers, but with great difficulty, and are esteemed great luxu ries. Theyjcukivate nojjround, depending on the earth s spontaneous production for the roots they obtain, which are few, and not very nutritive. In fact, none of them agreed with us; some produced the water-brash, and others, nausea, and cathartic effects. These Indians called themselves Calt-sops: the country around them is mountainous, and covered with a large growth of evergreen trees. From these they make their canoes, with great labour, and then launch them into the ocean; from which, after every expedi tion, they are carefully withdrawn for their preserva tion. These canoes are highly valued, in consequence of the difficulty experienced in constructing them. They are articles of traffic only in matrimonial negociations; and a young Indian was busily employed, while we were there, in making one which was to be exchanged for the daughter of his intended father-in-law, with whom all the courtship is carried on. We remained but a few days with these Indians, for the reasons above stated, and because a general anxie ty prevailed among our party to be on their journey homeward. 80 Life of the Author. After having taken our leave of them and of the Great Waters, which had excited and still maintained an indescribable interest in our minds, we returned by the route we descended, till we arrived at the entrance of the Mult-no-mah. (River of much game) into the Columbia/ From whence, by the advice of the Mult- no-mah Indians, we pursued the course of that river, nearly to its sources, on account of the hunting grounds in its vicinity being reputedly supplied with an abun dance of game. The navigation of this river is interrupt ed by many rapids and several falls; one of which w r as very considerable, and appeared at some distance, cur tained with a semi-halo of the most brilliant colours. It flows, particularly towards its sources, through a hilly, or more properly speaking, mountainous country. The soil of the vallies appeared fertile; and was for the most part, covered with a large growth of trees. The In dians settled along its course received us in a very friendly manner. They differ very little in their habits and modes of life, from those on the Columbia river. The hunting grounds were illy supplied with game, and the waters afforded but a limited supply of fish; in consequence of which, they paid some attention to tilling the soil. They raised considerable quantities of a peculiar kind of corn; the ears of which were short, small, and set on stalks near the ground; the grains were also small, flat, and of a very deep blue colour. They also raised beans and squashes, and to make up the remainder of their stores, collected nuts, roots, and wild tobacco. The leaves of this last article were narrow, long, and Life of the Author. 81 thin; and when dried, mild, and very superior for smoking. A small tribe of Indians, calling themselves Leeslv- te-Iosh, reside on the head waters of the Mult-no-mah; they were larger, better made, more warlike, and of a whiter colour than any others we saw to the west of the Rocky Mountains. They received us at first, with some distrust; but afterwards were very friendly; they supplied us with such articles as they had to spare, and put us on the route eastvvardly, across several ranges of hills. Passing these, we found, as we had been told we should, considerable game on the borders of a very large lake. The Indians here, however, were not so friendly as we could have wished; but we conciliated their chief with presents, consisting of a tomahawk and two knives. They were not very numerous, but were athletic, and good warriors; being armed with stone tomahawks, clubs, spears, and unusually large and strong bows. The lake was well supplied with fish, which they took in considerable quantities with spears made of hard wood or pointed with bone. Their ca noes were small, and clumsily made from the trunks of trees; but they were managed with great dexterity. They called themselves Ne-was-kees; we learned a few words of their language; but, from the circum stances before noticed, remained only a short time with them. Journeying eastwardly, along the side of this lake, we fell in with many other parties of Indians, and killed what game we wanted, without any incident hap pening worthy of remark. We next crossed several 82 Life of the Author* ranges of hills, and found ourselves among a tribe oi poor, inoffensive, and friendly Indians, with whom, if game had been plenty, or their stores abundant, we should have remained all the winter, as the season had now become cold, and snow had fallen on the level country, so as to render the travelling difficult. We, however, pursued our route over a country whose surface was considerably varied, but which could not be called mountainous. On our way, we fell in with many Indians, of nearly the same character, habits, and disposition of those last described, and were always kindly treated, though we received little or no supplies from their hands. We had now arrived at the neighbourhood of the Great^buntains, and concluded, if in the summer we suffered extremely from the cold, in crossing them, that the attempt at the inclement season of winter, might, and probably would, terminate in the destruction of our whole party. It was there fore determined to form camps, and remain where we were, till the approach of milder weather. We accord ingly set at work, and with poles, the barks of trees and brush, constructed lodges under the declivity of some lofty rocks, in a pleasant southern exposure. Near by, were several springs of water; one of which was of a temperature nearly sufficient to have cooked food, though we made no particular use of it. From the appearances, however, just below the efflux of the, water, it must have been much resorted to as a bath, and, no doubt, by some of the Indians we had recently passed: because many of them appeared to suffer from cutaneous diseases, which probably owed their origin Life of the Author. 83 to a restricted and long continued diet on crude and partially medicinal roots, and leguminous substances. Our powder and ball had now become scarce; with a view, therefore, to husband them to the best advan tage, we provided ourselves with bows and arrows, and parties of our hunters used them sometimes with con siderable success, in procuring game for our subsis tence. They always, however, took some rifles with them, in order if chance should offer, to kill larger game at a distance, and to defend themselves against the white and brown bears, and panthers which frequent these regions. The game we took consisted of elk, black-tailed deer, a species of mountain goat, some wild turkies, and pheasants, and we were generally well supplied. The panther and wolf, attracted, pro bably, by the scent of our food, frequently prowled round our camps, and so much were they to be appre hended, particularly the former, that no one ever ven tured to go out alone, even on the most trifling occa sion. We killed several of them, and one under such pe culiar circumstances, as to deserve notice. This one, as is the usual habit of the animal, in taking its prey, had secreted itself in a crouching position, behind a rock, close to the spring we frequented, and was not discovered by two of our party, who were going for water, till they had arrived within its leaping distance. They, however, were not thrown off their guard by the violent agitations produced by the discovery; but exer cised a presence of mind, which, I think, few men in their situation would have done, and which, in all pro- 84 Life of the Author. bability, saved at least one of their lives. Tare-heem, who was in the advance, the moment he discovered the danger he was in, gave directions to his companion, and stepped cautiously backward, keeping his eyes ri- vetted, if I may use the expression, all the while, on those of his adversary. In this manner, they soon re treated beyond its bounding distance,* and finally reach ed the camp in safety, though not without great appre hension. Tare-heem shot it a few moments after wards, in nearly the same position in which he left it, and it proved to be the largest panther that any of our party had before seen. He brought the skin with him to the Osage nation , and took great pains to preserve it. Apart from hunting, we dressed the skins of the ani mals we took in our hunts, and made them into mock- asins, leggings, and robes. To amuse ourselves, and beguile the time, we played at several games of ha zard, which will be noticed in another part of this Work. Small parties of the neighbouring Indians fre quently visited us, with whom we always shared the products of our hunts gratuitously. We received from them, occasionally, small presents of beans, roots, nuts, and tobacco; with the latter of which, in the customa ry form, we often renewed and strengthened the rela tions of friendship. At the breaking up of the winter, having supplied * Should this animal fail to seize its prey on the first leap or bound, it sel dom continues the pursuit; but retires to its crouching posture, and place, and there waits for a more fortunate opportunity. It is also said by the Indians, never to spring on its prey, while they are mutually eyeiog each thr, Life of the Author. 85 ourselves with such things as were necessary, and the situation afforded, all our party visited the spring from which we had procured our supplies of water, and there offered up our orisons to the Great Spirit, for having preserved us in health and safety, and for hav ing supplied all our wants. This is the constant prac tice of the Osages, Kansas, and many other nations of Indians, located west of the Mississippi, on breaking up their encampments, and is, by no means, an unim portant ceremony. On the contrary, the occasion calls forth all the devotional feelings of the soul; and you then witness the silent, but deeply impressive commu nion, the unsophisticated native of the forest holds with his Creator. From our winter s encampment, we soon arrived at, and crossed, the various ranges of mountains which divide the waters, flowing eastwardly and westwardly, from each other. They did not appear so high, nume rous, or difficult to pass, at the place we recrossed, as i they were where we crossed them; our progress was, nevertheless, slow, on account of the snow, which was in some places deep, and gave way under our feet. We experienced some intensely cold weather, parti cularly on the tops of the mountains. We also found it exceedingly difficult to procure game, so that this part of our route might with propriety be termed one of suffering, though not the slightest complaint was heard to escape from the lips of one of our party. As we descended from the mountains, eastwardJy, the difference in climate and vegetation was too obvious escape our notice. When we left our winter camps, 86 Life of the Author. the warmth of the sun was considerable, the snow had nearly disappeared, and was dissolving rapidly; the nights were, however, rather cold, and not a sign of resuscitating vegetation presented itself to our view. A few days journey, however, brought us upon grounds from which the snow had wholly disappeared; where vegetation had put on its gayest habiliments, and showed forth its joyful thanksgivings in concert with the melodious warblings of the feathered tribes. We had supposed, from the course pursued on our recros- sing the mountains, and inclining northwardly, that we should strike upon our old tracks; but in this we were disappointed. We made several excursions, first in one direction, and then in another, without procuring to ourselves any satisfaction as to the place where we were, or the course which ought to be pursued to conduct us to our homes. Much time transpired in these perplexed cir cumstances; our whole party were completely lost, which, in fact, was the first time in my life that I had ever known of an individual occurrence of the kind, though they sometimes happen; and this was the more extraordinary, as we were thiil^-sj^^ We knew that we had returned by a route more to the south than the one by which we went out, and finally determined to course our way north and eastwardly, inclining considerably from the parallel direction of the mountains. We were induced to adopt this mea sure on account of the streams, where we then were, flowing in a southward direction. Life of the Author. 87 We obliquely crossed a series of vallies, formed by gently swelling hills, and then successively arrived at, and crossed two ranges of high mountains, whose tops were covered with snow. Shortly afterwards, we ar rived on the banks of a small stream, which flowed in nearly a northern direction, and afforded tolerably good hunting grounds. This circumstance led us to change our route, which was now conformed to that of the stream. In a few days after this, we came to a much more considerable one which flowed eastwardly, and discovered buffalo, and recent Indian trails; but met with no interruption, till this stream, swelled by the confluence of some others, and the rain which had recently fallen, had become a large river. Here we discovered a small party of Indians, who, though we proffered every token of peace and friendship, fled with great precipitation. We concluded rightly that they were only a hunting detachment from a more numerous party, and accord ingly determined to guard against a surprise, in case they should prove hostile, by crossing to the opposite side of the river. This done, we proceeded slowly on, ojur arms in the attitude of peace. In two or three hours, we unexpectedly arrived near several tem porary wigwams, which, notwithstanding all our efforts to prevent it, were deserted by some old men, women, and children, their only tenants, who fled, in the utmost consternation, to the neighbouring woods. To have proceeded onwards at this time, without essaying to conciliate the good feelings of these Indians, would have been an act of defiance; aud if the warriors of 88 Life of the Author. the village had been sufficiently numerous, would have invited our own destruction, as soon as they became acquainted with the circumstance, and could accom plish it. We therefore sent Tare-heem unarmed in pursuit, in order to explain our friendly intentions, and, if possible, to smoke the pipe of peace with them. He returned in a short time in company with some of the old men, among whom was one who could speak the Mahas language, which was also spoken by some of our party. We explained the nature of our situation, told them to what nation we belonged, inquired where we were, and tendered them wampums and the pipe of peace. They were, at first, exceedingly cautious, but relaxing as they became more acquainted, they smoked with us, in token of friendship. The women and children returned soon afterwards, and we were offered food; and, much to our satisfaction, told that we were now on the main Arkansas river. We had scarcely regaled ourselves before some ""hunters came in; they appeared far from being satisfied with their new guests, and the reception they had received. We, however, secured their friendship, very timely for us, with the presents of a rifle to the principal chief, and several tomahawks and knives to others of less distinc tion. We had barely terminated this negotiation, when a party of fifty or sixty warriors arrived in pur suit of us; among them, as we afterwards learned, were the Indians who fled from us in the early part of the day. They at first appeared ferocious, but as they belonged to the same tribe of Indians whose friend ship we had purchased, and under whose roofs we now Life of the Author. 89 were, they forbore the commission of any hostile acts. A new negotiation was now set on foot, and we gra tuitously parted with two more rifles, and a few toma hawks; and subsequently bartered two more of our rifles for beaver skins. It is highly probable, had there been no lodges at this place, or if the hunters had been at their encampments when our party arrived, that we should have been wholly cut off. These Indians were principally armed with bows, tomahawks, and spears; appeared ferocious and warlike, and belonged to the Tetau nation. They were particularly hostile to the Pawnees, who had recently stolen some of their horses, and against whom a party of their warriors had then gone. We placed but little confidence in them, and, therefore, as soon as we had prepared four canoes from the skins of buffalos, c., we took our leave, not, however, without strong apprehensions of being pur sued and destroyed; for we had now parted with seve ral of our rifles, and our ammunition was too far ex hausted to authorise any resistance, except under the most desperate necessity. What contributed most to our fears, was the circumstance of there always hav ing existed a strong animosity between these Indians and all the various tribes located north and east of them. W r e, however, finally escaped beyond their reach, without any occurrence happening worthy of notice. We afterwards fell in with three or four small parties, all Pawnees, with whom, after our mutual distrusts were removed, we exchanged several of our rifles, at their request, for beaver skins, which we transported 90 Life of the Author. in our canoes, now increased in number sufficient to contain our whole party. The navigation continued good for several days after we left the Tetaus; lower down it was interrupted by rapids and shoals, to such an extent as in my opinion, to render the passage even of light canoes exceedingly difficult in dry times, though at this time there was sufficient water for the passage of large river boats. The river flows from its source, for nearly half the distance above the Vermillion, through a hilly and broken country; the remainder of its course is through prairies, separated in some instances from the water by sand hills of considerable magnitude, but, for the most part, by forests of various kinds. The herds of buffalo, elk, and deer, were numerous; and we were always able to obtain supplies of food, after we struck the main stream, without much difficulty, though all our ammunition, except one or two rounds, had failed several days before our return. The Rocky Mountains, where we re-crossed them, were not precipitous, nor of very difficult passage. Their sides were covered with considerably large growths of trees, principally cedars and pines, which diminished in size, till tKey"a!together disappeared near the summits. The soil in the vallies between them, though somewhat broken by ridges and ravines, ap peared from its vegetable productions to be good, and it was well watered. The streams which we crossed between the mountains, as already remarked, flowed southwardly, and, no doubt, were the heading branches Life of the Author. 91 of the Rjo^del Norde or of some other river, flowing into the empire of Mexico or New Spain. The Osages had looked upon us as lost, and greeted our arrival among them, in the most joyful, and tumul tuous manner. My Indian mother and sister wept aloud, and the squaws, young and old, danced around us to the cadence of their festival songs, and decorated our persons in the same manner as though we had re turned triumphant over the enemies of our country. The old men and warriors listened with wonder and astonishment at the narration of our adventures, and lavished on us the meeds of praise, and high enco miums, heretofore only bestowed on the most distin guished of their nation. In fine, Tare-heem, who be fore ranked as a distinguished and leading warrior, was now listened to among the sage counsellors: the rest of the party were ranked among the bravest of the warriors, and many of the unmarried men received from the young squaws, some a greater, and some a less number of ears of corn, as so many individual in vitations to enter into matrimonial alliances. This journey occupied nearly sixteen moons. The following seasons were passed ^in^sh^rThu nTiffg excur sions, festivals and amusements, till the spring arrived, when a considerable party, including myself, visited the Grand Osage nation, where we remained a few days. I became acquainted with, and received particular marks of favour from Cler-mont the principal chief, and some of- his most distinguished warriors. There was at this time, among the Osages, a trader named Manuel Lisa, a Spaniard or half Indian, who was now 92 Life of the Author. bound on a trading expedition up the Missouri, in com pany with a Mr. M Lane another trader, and several Spanish, French, and American boatmen. x This Manual Lisa was an artful, cunning man; he had several private interviews with me, and used every argument in his power to persuade me to accompany him in his intended voyage. 1 finally concluded to go with him on condition that some of the Kansas and Osages from White Hair s tribe, would join the party, which they consented to, and about twenty of us, in addition to the hunting party, descended the Osage river, and proceeded up the Missouri, in boats con structed for the purpose. In general the boatmen were competent to propel the boats; but where rapids or em- barras* occurred in the river, we assisted at the cor- delle or towing line, from the shore. Sometimes it was necessary to wade up to the waist or arms in wa ter; which was the cause of much discontent among the boats crew, but more particularly so among the Indians. The above was the first labour to which I had ever been confined. It was occasionally severe, but encouragement and praise, the tyrants to which all mankind are slaves, timely lavished by Manuel Lisa, made me forget my sufferings and excited me to in creased efforts and turmoils. On our way up, we stopped at a Kickapoo settle ment, at which were several who had connections in the party of their nation to whom I belonged, and who were nearly all cut off on the head waters of the Mara- * Places where the navigation is rendered difficult, by the accumula tion of drift wood, trees, c. Life of the Author. 93 meek. They had already been informed of the cir cumstances connected with that unfortunate event. Much interesting conversation took place between us: I made many particular inquiries respecting my self and my family, from a curiosity that had been ex cited by similar, and often repeated inquiries which the Indians, particularly the squaws and several tra ders had made of me; but without being able to obtain the least satisfaction. In fact, if they had known, I believe they would not have made the disclosure; for it is natural to conclude that such information would have created a disquietude not to be allayed, short of the fullest research, which, if successful, would proba bly have terminated in estranging me from their modes of life, and social relations. On arriving at the confluence of the Kansas river with the Missouri, all the Kansas that were of our party, abandoned the expedition, and returned home, much to the vexation of the traders. I was invited to join them, and reflected on the course I ought to pur sue with deep concern. I had been a consderable time from that nation, and, as my Kansas mother was dead, and my Kansas father had again married among, and incorporated himself with the Osages, I felt no parti cular attachment to this tribe; while among the Osages I had a fond mother and sister, and was much respect ed and esteemed by the whole nation. These circum stances joined to the artful persuasions and promises of Manuel Lisa, determined me to remain, for the pre sent, in his employment, and finally to return to the Osage towns, From this place, we ascended the Kan- 94 Life of the Author. sas river to the towns where I had formerly resided. I was received here with every mark of the warmest friendship and affection; we soon, however, returned to the Missouri, and pursued the course of that river to wards its source. This digression up the Kansas, was undertaken by Lisa to form new connections with the Indians, to trade and take game, in all which he suc ceeded to his expectations. During this trip, I wit nessed, for the first time in my life, with painful sensa tions the wide and wanton destruction of game, merely to procure skins; and so much disgusted was I, on see ing the buffalo carcases strewed over the ground in a half putrefied state, that my reluctance to fulfil my en gagements was so much increased, as to occasion me to reflect seriously on absconding from the party. No opportunity, however, offered, and I gradually became more reconciled to this barbarous practice: such, to the shame of human nature is the effect of custom. Just before we arrived at the entrance of the La Platte into the Missouri, we experienced the most violent and long continued rains, accompanied with heavy thunder, and the most vivid and incessant flashes of lightning, that I ever before or since witnessed. Our engage- inents were now such as to render a constant exposure necessary; in consequence of which, our sufferings were great, and many of the party became sick. The river swelled into a devastating flood, covered the is lands and alluvion grounds, and bore off whole herds of buffalo, and forests of trees on its surface: the sight was so distressing and awful as to surpass my powers of description. In a few days the rain abated, and we Life of the Author. 95 pursued our route. We occasionally fell in with par ties of Indians, belonging to the Mahas, Ottowas, and Pawnees, who were friendly, and with whom Lisa en tered into engagements for such furs, &c. as they might take, previous to his descending the river. The Sioux, whose grounds we next entered, were not con sidered friendly; we therefore made all the expedition in our power, keeping on the shores opposite to where we should be likely to fall in with them, and avoiding every act that might be construed into an apology, on their part, for attacking us. Passing the Sioux with out any interruption, we reached the villages of the Ric-ca-ras,* where we remained several days. These Indians are well provided; and they treated us in a very friendly manner. Lisa entered into trading en gagements with them, and made them several small presents, as he had done to those Indians who had concluded similar contracts with him. We next arriv ed among the Mandaris, who received us in the same manner as the Ric-ca-ras had, and laid themselves un der similar obligations to our traders. Hitherto, Lisa had treated me with a well dissembled kindness and in dulgence. Having, however, ascended the river so far as to render my return by the Sioux exceedingly ha zardous, and being, as he now thought, sure of my ser vices, he threw off the disguise, in order, no doubt, if possible, to make me sensible of my dependence on him, and to secure my entire obedience to his will: but he found himself mistaken. The obligations, he, my self, and our whole party knew were due from and not to him, * Pronounced by the Indians A-ric-ca-ra, P6 Life of the Jiuthor. Several harsh words passed between us, when, on my assuming a position that threatened a summary and perhaps more severe chastisement than his offence merited, he submitted to ask my pardon; and for some time afterwards, treated me not with a real, but an affected tenderness and regard. My conduct on this occasion was much approved, and secured me the friendship of all our party, except the original transgressor. From this place we continu ed up the Missouri till we arrived in the neighbour hood of the Great^F alls; on our way we had frequent interviews with the several tribes of Indians inhabiting its borders, and the traders entered into similar en gagements with most of them, as they had before done with those lower down. Otherwise, nothing worthy of notice happened, till several days after our arrival near the falls above named, when on account of a gen eral dissatisfaction at the conduct of Lisa, all the Osa- ges, who were ten in number, and myselfj after having explained our motives to the traders, and their party, abandoned them, and took our course down the river, in the most direct manner. Lisa did all in his power to prevent our departure, on account of the impor tant services he well knew we were capable of render ing him, in procuring furs, &c. and on which he had calculated with certainty and great expectations; but finding our determinations not to be changed, he part ed from us apparently reconciled. Since my return to the territories of the United States, he has, nevertheless, on several occasions, as I have been informed, complained of our conduct, which Life of the Author. 97 defeated in some measure the objects of the expedi tion, he having made use of some of the Osages to con duct his negotiations with many of the tribes he fell in with on his course up the Missouri. On the third or fourth day after we left the traders, one of our party was bitten on the fleshy part of the leg by a rattlesnake. The wound was deep; but was imme diately cut out with a sharp knife, and the incision cauterized with a heated stone. This occurrence de layed us but a short time, when it happened, though subsequently it occasioned us much delay, on account of the sufferings it produced. Some days afterwards, we met a party of English traders, with whom we bartered such furs as we had taken, for powder, ball, &c. They had just arrived! on the Missouri by a portage connecting with some of the head waters, of either the St. Lawrence or the 1 Mississippi river. By signs we made them understand our apprehensions of the hostile Sioux, which were settled lower down, on the Missouri. They, in a simi lar manner, advised us to avoid them altogether, by changing our direction southeastwardly, after we should arrive at the Mandan villages, till we struck on the waters of the Mississippi, and then, to descend that river. After separating from this party, our progress was slow, and much interrupted by the lameness and indisposition of one of our party, occasioned, as be* fore noticed, by the bite of a rattlesnake. The expo sure and irritation produced by travelling, had induced a high local inflammation and fever, which threatened the life of the sufferer, and rendered an encampment N 9.8 Life of the Author. necessary. In consequence of this circumstance, we were detained several weeks; and finally resumed our journey, bearing our patient on a litter. In a few days, however, we were amply compensa ted for all our delays and troubles, in his entire re covery. This Indian s name was Wen-ga-shee; he was a powerful and brave warrior, proved of essential ser vice to us on our journey home, and, when I left them, continued to be much respected by the Osages. On arriving at the Mandan settlements, we attempted to follow the advice given us by the English traders; and after travelling for several days, in which we scarcely once observed the sun, on account of the fogs or smoke which prevailed, we came to a stream that flowed, as indicated by the rising of the sun, in nearly an east ward direction. Our party, to a man, supposed this stream to be one of the heading branches of the Mis sissippi, and were so elated with the happy result of their comparatively blindfold excursion, through woods and swamps, and over prairies and hills, that they con tinued ti^eir journey with redoubled efforts, notwith standing the continuance of fogs, clouds, and occasion al rains. In a few days afterwards, however, we discovered, very much to our surprise and mortification, the sun rising obliquely behind us on the right; and, at a short distance ahead, a much larger stream than the one we were on, which flowed in nearly a westward course. We all now concluded, and rightly, that we had tak en a wrong direction, and had not inclined sufficiently to the right, after having left the Mandans. It was al- Life of the Author. 99 so evident, that the streams on which we now were, flowed from the highlands dividing them from the head waters of the Mississippi. In consequence of this, it was concluded to follow the largest stream, in a direction considerably south of east, which we did for several days. Some of our party were now for crossing obliquely to the right, over to the stream which we had first struck, after leaving the Missouri, and from thence di recting our course for the Mississippi, as first intended; but Tun-gah, to whom all looked as their chief, pre ferred the present route, and the others acquiesced. Previous to this, several snows had fallen, and it had now become so cold that the rivers were, in most instances, sufficiently frozen to admit of our walking on the ice; but deer, and some other kinds of game were plenty, and we performed our daily marches with out experiencing much other anxiety, than what pro ceeded from the doubts that existed as to the correct ness of our route. We next arrived at a considerable lake, and met a party of Chippewa Indians, who treated us kindly, and informecTus where we were, and of the route we ought to pursue. Following their advice, we altered our course to that of nearly south, and the next day after, experienced a most severe, snow storm; which terminating in hail and severely cold weather, obliged us to encamp. A crust was now formed, which broke through at every step we took, and let us above our knees into the snow; and what was still more disagreeable, our mockasins and leggings soon gave out, and our feet and legs became nearly 100 Life of the Author. frozen, and very much lacerated. To repair them and obviate this suffering, we first cut up the few spare skins we had, and, when those were exhausted, com menced on our buffalo robes: but with all the exer tions we could make, our progress was slow; seldom amounting to twenty miles a day. The weather mo derating, however, and the travelling becoming less difficult, we soon arrived upon waters flowing south wardly where, we again found a few lodges of the Chippewas, and were well treated. We obtained from them a few bear skins; repaired our robes, &c. and continued our journey over several small lakes and ponds, till we arrived at a more considerable stream, which ultimately proved to be the Mississippi. Here we experienced another snow storm, which was more severe than the former, and rendered the travelling still more difficult and painful. We nevertheless continued slow ly on, and should, I believe, have accomplished our re turn home had not two of our party unfortunately be come so badly frozen in their feet, as to make an en campment essential to their preservation. We therefore soon cleared a spot in a small growth of woods, fixed poles, thatched them with brush, and finally covered the whole with a thick stratum of snow; which, with the fire we kept, and the few skins we had, formed, as to temperature, a comfortable lodge. We often attempted to hunt, but the snow was too deep to wade through it, and too light to support us; we therefore were compelled to remain in our lodge, at the imminent risk of starvation. It is probable, if these difficulties had not existed, that our situation Life of the Author. iOl would not have been much improved, as game of every kind was exceedingly scarce. We occasionally shot a wolf, as they prowled round our lodge, and in one instance an animal of the cat kind, neither so large, nor of the same colour as the panther of the Arkansas. With these, including their skins and offals, and the bark of some shrubbery, we made out to sustain the flame of life, till those who were frozen, had recover ed, and the weather had apparently moderated; when, though so much reduced as barely to be able to walk, we renewed our journey, in hopes of finding some In dian lodge, or falling in with game. We however suffered disappointment in both; and what added still more to our distress, on the second day s march, we were overwhelmed in one of those boisterous and tempestuous snow storms, which some times happen in those northern regions, towards the breaking up of the winter, and of the seventy of which no idea can be formed short of experience. The flakes fell in such rapid succession, as nearly to fill the at mosphere; and were driven by the vehemence of the winds, with such force as almost to obstruct our vi sion. The weather was intensely cold, and no retreat was to be found to shelter us from these threatening catastrophes. We spread a few skins on the snow, crowded in a heap upon them, covered ourselves with what remained, and, under the strongest conviction that our existence would here terminate, devoutly re signed ourselves to the disposition of the Great Spirit. The place where we had thus committed ourselves, 1 02 Life of the Author. proved afterwards to be situated on the borders of a thin, stinted growth of pines, on one side of which was a field of snow extending beyond the reach of vision, through which the terminating branches of some shrubbery occasionally made their appearance. How long we remained in this state, is altogether out of my power to say; but we had fallen asleep, and were awakened by the howling of a wolf, which some times was very near us, and at others, receded till it was lost in remoteness. The repetition of this cir cumstance, induced the belief that our retreat had been discovered by one of these animals, which, not being sufficiently courageous to attack us alone, had raised the cries we heard to rally others to his assist ance. With a view, should such prove the fact, of resisting them and procuring some food to resuscitate our nearly exhausted frames, we attempted to rise, but found ourselves confined by an almost irresistible barrier of snow; and, thinking it more advisable to dig ourselves a passage out, than to continue efforts, which, if they succeeded, would spoil our lodge, we soon made an aperture through which we might pass with facility, though none of us, at this time, ventured out. To the tempest which so lately threatened our existence, had succeeded a most brilliant moonlight night; the winds had hushed, and all, except the dis tant howls of the wolf as before noticed, was profound silence. In this state of things, Wen-ga-shee, one of our party, placed himself in the outlet of our lodge with his rifle, and, much to our joy and relief, shot the wolf soon after, as it approached him. From long ab Life of the Author. 103 stinence our desire for food had become voracious; and part of this animal was literally devoured by us, without undergoing any preparation, while it was yet warm in its blood. This repast, although made in an intense ly cold night, on the surface of a deep snow, and with very little more to cover us than the ethereal arch, was by far the most delicious, that any of our party had ever before enjoyed. We had scarcely comple ted it, when our ears were again assailed with the ap proaching howls of another wolf; we therefore retreat ed to our snowy cell, laid in wait as before, and on its arrival shot this also. In the course of the night we killed four more, which were probably attracted in succession to the place, by the bowlings of those that preceded. Several more approached us in the fore part of the following day, but they were so shy, that we could not get within shooting distance of them. The snow, in the late storm, fell in great quantities; and in consequence of the violence of the winds, had formed into deep drifts, particularly where we were. Our cell, for such the place we now occupied might with propriety be called, was directly under one of them, which was several feet deep. The warmth of our bodies had occasioned the snow to settle some what beneath us, but not sufficiently so to afford room for a comfortable sitting posture. We therefore set to work, and in a short time, with the assistance of our skins, excavated the snow to a depth and extent suffi ciently great to contain us in any desirable posture. With the stock of food we had on hand, we might have remained several days,, comparatively comfort- 104 Life of the Author. able, provided it had been possible to have kept a fire; but such a measure was incompatible with the existence of our mansion, and to have removed from it, would be to expose ourselves to other, and perhaps greater dangers and inconveniences. We therefore formed a curtain door to our habitation with a bear skin, secured our provisions as well as we could, lighted our pipes, and smoked the day away, in gloomy silence, The night following, w y e watched by turns for the wolves, and killed three more early in the eve ning, which were the last we saw while in this singu lar encampment, though we often distinctly heard their howls at a distance. We had suffered much from cold on the preceding day, and determining if possible, to obviate a similar occurrence, we cut down several of the neighbouring pines, with the trunks of which we pitched a roof over our lodge, thatched it with branches and leaves, and finally made it tight with the snow which we broke away from the arch and walls of our snow cell below. Soon after we made a fire in it, but found ourselves, in the course of the following day, extremely uncomfortable from the dampness of our situation* We remedied this in convenience in a short time, by forming a sort of floor of the same materials, omitting the snow, as used for the roof, and subsequently kept ourselves, in respect to temperature, tolerably comfortable. In re spect to food, our situation was far otherwise: we were constantly on a very limited allowance, and, to wards the close of this extraordinary sojourning, without any thing to eat except moss, and the inner Lift of the Author. 105 bark of trees, for several days together; so that our situation became extremely alarming, from the pros pect of starvation. Some attempts were made to take game, but not a trace of any living Creature, except wolves, could be discovered: we tried various^arts to decoy some of them, but without success. Although the weather had moderated very much, and the snow was rapidly dis solving; yet, as we were comparatively without cover ing, three of our robes, or rather skins, having been much burnt, and others cut up for inockasins, it would have been exceedingly hazardous, and perhaps fatal to some of us, to have abandoned our encampment, circumstanced as we were. At this period, scarcely a single ray of hope glimmered between us and the grave; we were nearly in a helpless situation, and des- ; pondency had seized on us; but in the midst of our distress, the Great Spiritjorsook us not. On the morning of a very pleasant day, I had strolled, or rather crawled, a short distance from our cell with my rifle, in hopes that game of some kind or other, would make its appearance. In this expectation, ex traordinary as it may seem, I was not disappointed; for I had scarcely proceeded one hundred yards, be fore my attention was attracted by an extraordinary large elk, which was approaching me in rather, an ob lique direction, in a careless and easy gait. Fortunate ly, there happened to be a slight elevation, or drift of snow just ahead, behind which I skreened myself, and when it had arrived, as I thought, sufficiently near, shot at, and wounded it; but notwithstanding it made off 106 Life of the Author. at full speed. Some of the strongest and best provided of our party, hearing the report of my rifle, came up to ascertain the cause, joined in pursuit, and soon dis covered, to our surprise, a large panther fixed upon its throat, and devouring it with great rapacity. We shot two balls through the body of this intruder, which, on first discovering us, as though aware that he should be forced to dispute the prize, had put himself in an attitude of defence; showing his fangs, and growling defiance. As soon as the panther had received our balls, he made several bounds of surprising length, di rectly towards us, and then, perhaps fortunately for us, fell dead. We now repaired with a part of the elk to our camp, and after having indulged our appetites immoderately, we brought in the balance in the course of the day. This seasonable supply at first occasioned^ distressing sickness to all our party; but, finally, it re animated our drooping spirits, and enabled us, shortly after, to visit the haunts of the elk, where we killed two more, which, like the former, were from a third to a half larger, than any we had before seen. We found great difficulty in carrying these animals to our cell. We next dressed their skins, repaired our mocka- sins and robes, dried some of the meat, and after returning thanks to the Great Spirit for having pre served us through so many perils, commenced our march down the Mississippi. We boon came to some lodges of Chippewa Indians, where we received suck attentions as our necessities required. From thence, continuing our course along the river, through the Chippewa hunting grounds, we were generally weK Life of the Author. 107 corned, and kindly treated; but, on arriving among the Sioux, we found ourselves in a very perplexed situ ation. The friendly salutations we made, were returned with threatening and hostile gestures and expressions. They closed their doors uniformly against us, and set their dogs on, no doubt with a view to provoke us to the commission of some act, which might be construed by them as a sufficient offence to justify an attack on us. Sensible of the danger of our situation, though they were few in number, we suffered^ these indignities to pass unnoticed, though we felt them deeply; cursed the perpetrators in our hearts, and would, if our force had been sufficient, have revenged them on the spot. We found our situation so unpleasant, that, after passing their first settlement, we determined to change our route: accordingly, we passed over to the west side of the river, and took our course nearly southwest, leaving the Sioux on our left. Crossing a broken, and somewhat hilly country, and several considerable streams, we at length arrived at a settlement of Sauk Indians, on Grand river, a considerable stream, which flows nearly south into the Missouri. We were received by them without the least distrust, and treated kindly: we attended the ceremonials of a wedding, joined in the festive dance, and, taking with us some presents to their kindred who were settled about two hundred miles lower down, on the same river, left them with mutual tokens of friendship and regard. On arriving at the Sauk villages, Nee-he-gah, or the Rocky hills, a 108 Life of the Author. chief of considerable note, received us in the hospitable manner, supplied all our wants, and, as is customary among them in regard to those they esteem real friends, offered us the attendance of their women, who are more cleanly in their habits, and more hand some in their personages, than those of any tribe with which I am acquainted. Our party, however, to a man, declined the acceptance of their services. From the Sauk villages, we passed over the country, crossed the Missouri near the mouth of the Kansas river, struck the Osage, and, coursing along its banks, arrived at the villages of the Osages; who received and treated us as relations and friends. It was to* wards the termination of the busy sugar making sea son, when we reached this place; we remained among them till it was over, and partook of the festivities usual on such occasions. From the Grand Osage villages, we crossed the country by the usual route to the Osage settlements of White Hair s tribe on the Arkansas, where we were received in the same manner as we had formerly beeq< on our return from the Pacific Ocean. On my arrival, I found several white traders and hunters with the Osages, among whom were colonel Watkins, and a Mr. Combs, who treated me with par ticular attention and kindness. They gave me some small presents, acquired my confidence, and, in the most pressing and persuasive manner, invited me to accompany them back to the white settlements. I was strongly attached to the habits and manner of life I had acquired, and regarded my relationship and connection Life of the Author. 109 with the Indians, of too sacred a character to be thus violated, without any real, or even ostensible cause. I therefore peremptorily rejected all their offers. In our hunting excursions I visited the camps of these traders, and these overtures were often renewed by them, but as often, and as unwaveringly opposed by me. About this time, however, as ardently as I was at tached to the Indian mode of life, and to my adopted country, relations, and friends, an incident of the most trying and painful character occurred, which violently ruptured all those ties, brought me at once into their measures, and produced a highly important revolution in my life; a revolution, which, I am persuaded, few circumstances, and perhaps no other, could have ef fected. Shortly after my return, a party of about thirty, in cluding myself, consisting mostly of young men, started on a hunting excursion. up a small river, known to the traders by the name of the Brushy Fork, which enters into the Arjfajisas about thirty or forty miles below the mouth of the Verminionjriver. The success we met with was but indifferent, and the cause, as it generally is on such occasions, was ascribed to the white hunters, who had, in reality, just returned from scouring the \ smaller streams and hills for game. It perhaps de serves to be noticed, that the hunters, after the beaver season is over, generally terminate their hunting cam paigns in pursuit of the smaller kinds of game, which resort to the small streams and hills for their appro priate food, which is generally there more abundant, HO Life of the Author. While the principal part of our hunters, in accordance with this custom, were scattered on the upper branches of this stream, six of our number visited colonel Wat- kins main encampment on the Arkansas, below the confluence of the Brushy Fork. They were treated with kindness, but unfortunately permitted to barter for too much whiskey: a circumstance which came near proving fatal to the traders, and all their party. On leaving the encampment, these Indians stole six horses from Watkins, which were grazing on the prairies, and, returning up the Brushy Fork, killed and scalped Mr. La Fouche, a French trader, and plundered his camp of all the furs, goods, &c. which it contained.* With their hands thus stained in blood, and rendered furious by the excessive use of whiskey, they returned to our camps, distributed the poisonous and infuriating liquid among the rest of the hunters, and, raving in the most frantic manner against the whites, threw down their spoils and trampled them under foot; at the same time exhibiting the scalp of the unfortunate La Fouche, and threatening a similar vengeance on all the whites. The skinf with its potent contents went frequently round, and in a short time nothing was to be seen or heard but the war dance, the war song, and the most * This Mr. La Fouche was an excellent hunter; he was in the habit of frequenting several of the tribes alone, because it afforded a better op portunity for traffic with them. On the present occasion he had ventured among strangers, and accompanied colonel Watkins for the sake of, pro tection; he unfortunately failed of this, and fell a sacrifice to the Indians, who, in a drunken frolic, barbarously murdered him, as above recited. f The Indians generally make use of small skins, instead of bottles, &c. to contain their liquors. Life of the Author. Ill bitter imprecations against all those who had trespas sed on their rights, and robbed them of. their game. They next mentioned the great quantity of furs that Watkins had collected; which, if suffered to be taken away, would only serve as an inducement for other, and more numerous parties to frequent their hunting grounds. " In a short time/ said they, " our lands, now our pride and glory, will become as deso late as the Rocky Mountains, whither perhaps we shall be obliged to fly, for support and protection. 35 These addresses produced the intended effect on the now pliant and overheated minds of their audience; and it was immediately determined to cut off and spoil the whole of Watkins 3 party. These proceedings produ ced, in my bosom, the most acute, and indescribably painful sensations. I was obliged, nevertheless, to suppress them," in order to avoid suspicion; for, should they have entertained the least, either against me, or any one of the party, the consequence, at this time, would have been instant death to the person suspect ed, and that too, without any ceremony. Therefore, with an apparent cordiality, I lent my consent and joined among the most vociferous in approving the measure, and upbraiding the conduct of the traders. This de ceptive conduct was also another source for painful reflection; because, on no former occasion had I been so situated, but that the opinion I expressed, or the part I took was in perfect concordance with my feel ings, and the maxims I had been taught. From the first proposition that was made to cut off this party, I never hesitated, in my own mind r as to the course of l\2 Life of the Author. conduct I ought to pursue. After I bad matured my j)lan to my own satisfaction, I dissembled, very much to my surprise, with as plausible assurance as I have since sometimes seen practised in civilized life. In fact, I not only acted my part so well as to avoid sus picion, but maintained so high a place in their confi dence, as to be entrusted, at my own solicitation, to guard our encampment. This office is of great im portance among the Indians; but it seldom exists, ex cept when a measure of consequence has been fixed on, for the successful termination of which, secrecy and despatch become necessary. The whiskey being exhausted, and the Indians retired to rest under its stupefactive influence, I silently and cautiously remov ed all the flints from the guns, emptied the primings from the pans, took my own rifle and other equip ments, and, mounting the best horse that had been sto len on the preceding day, made my escape, and gave the alarm to Watkins and his party. I made considerable noise in taking my horse, and disengaging the others from their fastenings, so as to prevent their use, in case the Indians should discover my absence and determine on pursuing me. Our dog heard me, and gave the alarm; at least I suppose such was the case, as it barked very loud, at first pursued me, and then alternately broke off and renewed the pursuit with increased ardor, as though it had been recently urged on and encouraged. The distance from our camp to Watkins , was between twenty-five and thirty miles; more than half of which was through thick briars and brush-weed , where there was neither Life of the Author. US path nor trail to direct me. It was before the dawn of day, and quite dark when I left them, in conse quence of which, and the expedition I made, I lost every thing I had except my rifle. On arriving at the crossing place of the Brushy Fork, I left the main, or Wells trace, which, to avoid a rocky hill, led circuitously round and over a tremu lous swamp. I apprehended, in case 1 followed it, that my horse might be swallowed up, and, that I should be overtaken by my pursuers and destroyed. I therefore took my course over an almost impas sable acclivity, which detained me nearly as much time as Wells trace would, had it been passable for a horse. When I had passed this hill, and struck the path I had just left, it had become light, and, not discover ing any one in pursuit, much against my own inclina tion, but in obedience to a necessary policy, I shot the dog, reloaded my rifle, and then continued my flight as fast as my horse could possibly carry me. The dog had hitherto been a constant source of an noyance and apprehension to me, on account of the continual barking it kept up; which, if the Indians were following, as I had reason to believe was the case, served to pilot them in their pursuit. Relieved from my perplexing companion, I varied my course at the first stream of water I came to, by following its channel a short distance downwards; and then striking off to my left, I soon crossed the prairies, and arrived at Watkins camp, before any one had p 114 Life of the Author. left it in pursuit of game, as heretofore had been the daily practice. From the darkness of the night, the interruption and roughness of the way, and the haste I had made, I had lost my apparel, was badly lacerated, bleeding, and much exhausted. The powerful agitations under which my mind la boured, my gestures and features, and the manner and unusual hour of my arrival, spoke in a language not to be mistaken, that something extraordinary had, or was about to happen, and filled the whole party with sur prise and the deepest anxiety. In very few words I informed them of the murder of La Fouche, and the danger they themselves were in. The hunters in general were exceedingly alarmed, and proposed an immediate retreat; but colonel Watkins, who was a brave and courageous man, would not listen to it. He instantly ordered the preparations to be made to repel any attack that might be made on them, and I was requested to join in the defence, should one become necessary: but I refused, stating that it was sufficient for me to have betrayed my countrymen, without aug menting the crime, by fighting against, and possibly killing some of them. Colonel Watkins replied that they were not my countrymen; that I was a white man; and what I had done, and what he requested me to do, were no more than my duty to the white people required me to perform. My prejudices against the whites generally, were at this time as great as they had ever before been; my at tachment for the Indians and Indian mode of life, was Life of the Author . 1 1 5 ardent and enthusiastic; I therefore could not, or ra ther would nut understand this new relationship. I now hated the very looks of colonel Watkins, who, be fore, had appeared so amiable and good; despised my- jjelfjor i JJhiej^ahe.ry .of which I had been culpable, and almost regretted the part I had performed. This change in my conduct and feelings could not escape the no tice of Watkins; who, sensible of the obligations he was under to me, and having, previously to my arrival, nearly completed his arrangements for descending the Arkansas, ordered instant preparations to be made f jr a decampment. I descended the river with this party, nearly to its junction with the Mississippi. On the way, we had interviews with other traders, to whom Col. Watkins made known the extraordinary obligations he felt himself under to me, in consequence of which frequent and pressing invitations and offers were made to induce me to leave the party I was with, and join them. The one I was now with, though no pains were spared to reconcile me to the change I had suffered, was scarcely to be endured ; these over tures were therefore as foreign to my inclination as would have been a proposal for me to return to the Osages, whose confidence I had abused past all hopes of forgiveness. Indeed, so much dissatisfied had J be come with my situation and relations with the whites^ that, in despite of the most pressing solicitations, advantageous offers, and friendly advice from Col. Watkins, I determined on abandoning his party, in search of consolation and quiet to my half distracted mind, among some tribe of Indians, who, ignorant of 116 Life of the Author. my treachery towards the Osages, would receive me to their fellowship. 1 thought that my life, passed among some of the most degraded tribes, would . be infinitely more tolerable than it possibly could be, associated with the white people, even though I should realize all the gilded prospects which they incessantly held up to my view. Accordingly, after having received from Col. Watkins, some presents, such as a powder- flask, powder, lead, balls, bullet moulds, flints, &c. which at that time were of great value and conse quence to me, I left this party I believe, to their sincere regret. ! I journeyed nearly north, over a country, which at first was level and partly composed of prairie land, though afterwards, it was somewhat hilly; and in the course of a few days struck upon the waters flowing, ;as I have since learned, into White river, at which I afterwards arrived, and gradually ascended in a nor thern direction till it became only a small stream. The prairie lands I passed over were covered with a very luxuriant grazing vegetation, and afforded subsistence for exceedingly numerous herds of buffalo, elk, and deer. Rattlesnakes, both black and parti-coloured, were larger and more numerous than I had ever before seen; and they would infest the country, to a much greater extent, were it not for the hostility that exists between them and the deer. This animal on discovering a snake, as I have repeatedly witnessed, retreats some distance from it, then running with great rapidity alights with its col- Life of the Author. Ill lected feet upon it; and repeats this manoeuvre till it has destroyed its enemy. The hunting seasons for furs had now gone by, and the time and labour necessary to procure food for my self, was very inconsiderable. I knew of no human being near me; my only companions were the graz ing herds, the rapacious animals that preyed on them, the beaver and other animals that afforded pelts, and birds, fish, and reptiles. Notwithstanding this solitude, many sources of amusement presented themselves to me, especially after I had become somewhat familiariz ed to it. The country around was delightful, and I roved over it almost incessantly, in ardent expectation of falling in with some party of Indians, with whom I might be permitted to associate myself. Apart from the hunting that was essential to my subsistence, I practised various arts to take fish, birds, and small game, frequently bathed in the river, and took great pleasure in regarding the dispositions and habits of such animals, as were presented to my observations. The conflicts of the male buffalos and deer, the attack ot the latter on the rattlesnake, the industry and ingenuity of the beaver in constructing its dam, &c., and the attacks of the panther on its prey, afforded much interest, and engrossed much time. Indeed, I have lain for half a day at a time in the shade to witness the management and policy observed by the ants in storing up their food, the manoeuvres of the spider in taking its prey, the artifice of the mason fly (Sphex,) in constructing and storing its clayey cells, and the voraciousness and industry of the dragon fly, (Libel- 118 Life of the Author. lula) to satisfy its appetite. In one instance 1 vexed a rattlesnake till it bit itself, and subsequently saw it die from the poison of its own fangs. I also saw one strangled in the wreathed folds of its inveterate enemy the black snake. But in the midst of this extraordinary employment, my mind was far from being satisfied. I looked back with the most painful reflections on what I had been, and on how irreparable sacrifices I had made, merely to become an outcast, to be hated and despised by those 1 sincerely loved and esteemed. But however much I was disposed to be dissatisfied and quarrel with myself, the consolation of the most entire conviction that I had a c te d jjgh it 1 jj al w ay s^ follow e d, and silenced my self upbraidings. The anxieties and regrets~aBout my nation, country, and kindred, for a long time held paramount dominion over all my feel ings ; but I looked unwaveringly to the Great Spirit, in whom experience had taught me to confide, and the tumultuous agitations of my mind gradually subsided in to a calm : I became satisfied with the loneliness of my situation, could lie down to sleep among the rocks, ravines, and ferns, in careless quietude, and hear the wolf and panther prowling around me ; and almost feel the venomous reptiles seeking shelter and repose under my robe, with sensations bordering on indifference. In one of my excursions, while seated in the shade of a large tree, situated on a gentle declivity, with a view to procure some mitigation from the oppressive heat of the mid-day sun, I was surprised by a tremendous rushing noise. I sprang up and discovered a herd, I believe, of a thousand buffalos running at full speed di- Life of the Author. 119 rectly towards me; with a view, as I supposed, to beat off the flies, which at this season are inconceivabty troublesome to those animals. I placed myself behind the tree, so as not to be seen, not apprehending any danger; because they ran with too great rapidity, and too closely together to afford any one of them an opportunity of injuring me, while protected in this manner. The buflalos passed so near me on both sides, that I could have touched several of them merely by extend ing my arm. In the rear of the herd was one on which a huge panther had fixed, and was voraciously engaged in cutting off the muscles of its neck. I did not disco ver this circumstance till it had nearly passed beyond rifle-shot distance, when I discharged my piece, and wounded the panther. It instantly left its hold on the buffalo, and bounded with great rapidity towards me. On witnessing the result of my shot, the apprehensions I suffered can scarcely be imagined. I had, however, sufficient presence of mind to retreat and secrete my self behind the trunk of the tree, opposite to its ap proaching direction. Here, solicitous for what possibly might be the result of my unfortunate shot, I prepared both my knife and tomahawk, for what I supposed a deadly conflict with this terrible animal. In a few mo ments, however, I had the satisfaction to hear it in the branches of the tree over my head. My rifle had just been discharged, and I entertained fears that I could not reload it. without discovering and yet exposing my self to the fury of its destructive rage. 1 looked into the tree with the utmost caution, but could not perceive Life of the Jluthw. mgh its groans and vengeance breathing growls, told me that it was not far off, and also what I had to expect, in case it should discover me. In this situa tion, with my eyes almost constantly directed upwards to observe its motion, I silently loaded my rifle, and then creeping softly round the trunk of the tree, saw my formidable enemy resting on a considerable branch, about thirty feet from the ground, with his side fairly exposed. I was unobserved, took deliberate aim, and shot it through the heart. It made a single bound from the tree to the earth, and died in a moment afterwards. I reloaded my rifle before I ventured to approach it, and even then, not without some apprehension. I took its skin, and was, with the assistance of fire and smoke, enabled to preserve and dress it. I name this circumstance, because it afterwards afford ed a source for some amusement: for I used fre quently to array myself in it, as near as possible to the costume and form of the original, and surprise the herds of buffalos, elk, and deer, which, on my approach, uniformly fled with great precipitation and dread. On several occasions, when I awaked in the morn ing, I found a rattlesnake coiled up close along side of me: some precaution was necessarily used to void them. In one instance I lay quiet till the snake saw fit to retire; in another, I rolled gradually, and imperceptibly two or three times over, till out of its reach. And in another, where the snake was still more remote, but in which we simultaneously discovered each other, I was obliged, while it was Life of the Author. 121 generously warning me of the danger I had to fear from the venomous potency of its fangs, to kill it with my tomahawk. These reptiles, as before observed, especially in stony^groujjds, are very numerous: the black ones are short and thick, but the parti-coloured: ones are very large and long. I saw many that would/ I am certain, have measured seven or eight feet in length. They are not, however, considered by the Indians so poisonous as the former; but, from the dis tance they are able to strike, and the great depth of the wounds they inflict, they are much the most to be I dreaded. They never attack till after they have ] / alarmed the object of their fears, and on account of this conceived magnanimity of character, the Indians very seldom destroy them . Indeed, so much do they esteem Jthem for this trait, that! have known several instan- ces in which the occupants of a wigwam have tempo rarily resigned its use, without fear or molestation, to one of these visitants who had given due notice of his arrival. The regard the Indians have for this snake, has been il}jberajjj^n^truea^ _into_an idolatrous vene ration: which is far from being the case. Bravery, generosity, and magnanimity, form most important traits in the character of the warrior; and the practice of these qualities is much more strictly inculcated in early life, and observed in maturer years by them, than are the commands of the Decalogue by the respective sects, which profess to believe in and obey them. It is from impressions arising from these sources, that the Indian surrounded by his most bitter enemies, and the implements of cruel and vindictive torture, derives Q 122 Life of the Author. his consolation, and is enabled when put to the most severe trials and excruciating pains, to bear them without complaint. Nay more, to scorn the feeble efforts of his enemies, to make him swerve from this character, and to despise death unequivocally, ap proaching in its most terrific form. The same im pressions teach him to respect those who also pos sess them, even though such should be his most im placable and deadly foes. Hence is derived the respect they show the rattlesnake; whose character, as before observed, they have construed into a resemblance to these qualities; and 1 can assure my readers, as far as my knowledge extends, whatever other people and nations may do, that the Indians adore and worship only the Great Spirit. In the solitary ahd roving manner before noticed, I. passed several moons on a number of small streams, which flowed into White river. This led me to an acquaintance with the best haunts for game, which this district of country afforded, and latterly I had em ployed a considerable portion of my time in making preparations with a view, when the proper season ar rived, to employ myself in collecting furs. I had con structed several falls and blinds* in the vicinity of the beaver houses, and was one morning occupied in this manner, when, to my surprise and regret, I discovered some white people approaching me. From their dress and equipments 1 knew them to be hunters, and there fore apprehended nothing from them; though, they * The former is a sort of trap which the Indians construct to take bea ver, &c.; the latter is only a skreen, from behind which game is shot- Life of the Author. 123 were nevertheless unwelcome visitants, and I felt much distressed at having my haunts encroached on and my solitude interrupted, especially by white people. I re ceived them rather cautiously and cavalierly; but on being addressed by one of them named Levous, in a complaisant and friendly manner, and that too in the Osage language, my conduct and feelings underwent a total and instant revolution, and I actually danced for joy. This party consisted of five Frenchmen, who were on an exploring excursion to search out the most fa vourable places for taking furs, as soon as the hunting season should arrive. From the knowledge I had ob tained of the adjacent country, I saved them the trou ble of any further research: they therefore returned down the river to a place called Flees settlement. After some persuasion I accompanied them, and on my ar rival found a number of white people located at this point and in its vicinity, for the various purposes of cultivating the soil, grazing, trading, and hunting. My appearance excited considerable interest, more particularly as a large portion of the inhabitants were affected with intermittent fevers, had no physician to relieve their sufferings, and at the same time enter tained a high opinion of the Indian mode of practice. In consequence of these circumstances, numerous applications were made to me to prescribe remedies for this, and also for some other diseases. With a few barks, roots, and herbs, such as the Indians resort to on similar occasions, I treated their cases with the happiest success, though much to my own surprise; Lif e of the Author. for it was my first essay in the practice of the healing art. The ignorance in the treatment of diseases disco vered by the whites, who, in my intercourse with them, had uniformly inculcated their own superior skill and excellence over those of the Indians in every moral and physical department, was matter of great astonish ment to me, and contributed in no small degree to many unfavourable contrasts, which 1 afterwards made. While in this place, I acquired a knowledge of many words in the English language, and, at the repeated and not to be denied instance of the American women, for the first time in my life, arrayed myself in the cos tume of the whites; but it was a long time before 1 became reconciled to these peculiarly novel fetters. The people at this settlement generally were re moved but a small degree above the Indians in their modes of life, which, considering the uncultivated state of the country, could not reasonably be otherwise ex pected. This circumstance had, however, a great effect in reconciling me to the change I was about to expe rience. It served as a gradation seasoned by other in cidents, to make every succeeding step to civilization not only tolerable, but highly desirable: whereas, if I had been ushered at once from one extreme to the other, it is highly probable that a mutual dissatisfac tion, and perhaps disgust would have been the result; which, most likely, would have deprived me of the su- perlative pleasures I now derive from associating in refined and highly cultivated societies, and thrown me Life of the Author. 125 back no doubt, with self gratulation to my former un reclaimed state of being. The hunting season arrived, and, having furnished myself with several traps and other essentials, I started with Levous and some others, on our contemplated hunting excursion. The hunters with whom I now associated, became attached to me, and followed my advice on all occasions; and the consequence was, the collectu n of an extraordinary quantity of valuable furs. During this winter, a party of Delawares, eight or ten iu number, who had been on a deputation to some American post on the Mississippi, crossed our hunting grounds, and accidentally fell in with our party. They had, previous to reaching our camp, under the influ ence of whiskey, killed some women and children be longing to some graziers in the vicinity of Flees set tlement, who were absent on a hunting party. The alarm occasioned by this hostile conduct reached us before the arrival of these Indians, and nothing was heard among our party but a determination to revenge these murders. On more mature reflection, however, it was thought most advisable to let the offenders pass unmolested; particularly as the number of whites on this river, including hunters, traders, and all, was too inconsiderable to encourage the hope of success in a war that would be likely to follow any hostile conduct on their part Besides, the Delawares were more nu merous farther up the country, and were also on very friendly terms with some of the tribes in their neigh bourhood . 126 Life of the Author. These Indians were sensible that the offence they had committed was known to our party, and dreaded the consequences; but as I had lived with the Osages, with whom they were now friends, and conversed with them in the Osage language, I acquired their confi dence, learned the particulars, and rinally effected a reconciliation that secured them from any hostility on our part, and enabled us to pursue our hunts without the fear of molestation. Shortly after, we were visited by another party of Delawares, with whom we traded to a considerable amount. I exchanged my traps for their full value in furs. We separated from them on good terms, and then returned down the river to Flees 3 Settlement, where we made a short stay, and subse quently continued our route to the Mississippi, with an intention of descending that river in search of a mar ket: but, meeting with some traders at Maxwell s fort, just above the mouth of White river, I concluded to dispose of my furs, and remain for the present at this place. Some people of respectability, particularly Messrs. Wyatt, Finley, and Henderson, informed me of the value of my furs in the current money of the country, advised me to dispose of them, to vest the proceeds in lands, and to turn my attention to agricultural or some other useful pursuit. I had several offers for them, one in particular from a man calling himself Davis, who had in a peculiar manner attached himself to me, by professions of the deepest interest for my welfare, and for whom, be lieving him sincere, I entertained a very high respect Life of the Author. 121 On account of the supposed reciprocity of good feel ings, I sold my pelts to this individual in preference to any other, for six hundred and fifty dollars. On making payment, he counselled me, in the most friendly man ner, to be cautious how I disposed of my money. He stated, that the white people generally, would be on the alert to take advantage of my ignorance of the value of things, and modes of negociation, to defraud me of it; and further, that many of them, if they knew how large an amount I had, would not hesitate to rob, and, to prevent detection, even to kill me. He urged me to avoid these dangers by accompanying him; to this proposition, however, I objected, and he took his departure down the river, laying me under the strongest injunctions to secrete my money in some safe place, and whenever I wanted some, to take only a single note at a time. I regarded all that this fiend in human shape had said, as truth; and, not having any imme diate wants to satisfy, which made an expenditure ne cessary, a sufficient time elapsed for him to escape, before I found out the fraud he had practised on me. The discovery however was soon made, and happened in the following manner, Mr. Wyatt, whom I just be fore mentioned, had frequent interviews with me, and expressed great solicitude to see me settled in some employment that would restrain my roving disposition, concentrate my efforts and desires to a single object, and establish habits of industry and usefulness. He recommended agriculture to me, as the most certain, independent, and elevating in its results, and disinte restedly offered to assist me in the purchase of a tract 128 Life of the Author. of land. This gentleman had a large family, was easy in his circumstances, and very highly respected by all who knew him; and his counsel had its intended effect on me, not so much, however, on account of any of the foregoing circumstances, as because he was aged: for I had been taught, and still believed it my duty, to attend to the advice of age and experience, even though emanating from a white person. I accordingly ac cepted of his offers, and deposited in his hands all my treasure, stating at the same time the amount. The old gentleman counted it over in the presence of his family, and, with indignation and surprise strongly de picted in his countenance, inquired if this was all I had. I answered, as was the fact, that it was all i had ob tained for my furs, except five or six dollars. " The villain, the yankee* villain," he replied, " has cheated you: instead of six hundred and fifty dollars, you have only twenty-two!!!" This I found to be the case; and my agricultural schemes were wholly defeated, for the present. Be fore this fraud was discovered, I had expended five or six dollars for some necessary articles of clothing, &c. so that the whole amount I had received, did not ex ceed twenty-seven or eight dollars. I was at first advised by Mr. Wyatt and some others, to pursue Davis in the first boat that should descend the Missis sippi; but as considerable time had elapsed in which Davis might, and probably had made his escape; as I was comparatively without money, and an entire stran- * The term Yankee, is universally applied to all rogues in the western states, without any regard to their place of nativity. Life of the Author. 129 ger to the language of the country, they subsequently changed their opinions, and I adhered to their advice. I was exceedingly anxious to follow him, not, however, so much with a view to recover my money or furs, as to chastise him for his egregious duplicity and con temptible breach of friendship. I openly threatened, and, had he crossed my path I certainly should have chastised the villian in a very summary manner, and the apprehension of such an event was probably the real cause why Wyatt and his friends finally advised me to abandon the pursuit. This transaction from the manner of its accomplishment disgusted me more than ever with the white people. The Indians htfcf constantly inculcated on my mind, while I was with them, that fraud, cupidity, and perficliousness, were indiscriminate traits in their character. Thinking now these precepts were dogmas, not to be questioned, I determined to abandon forever, all farther connec tions with them. Wyatt, who was then, and has ever since proved my sincere friend, resolutely opposed such a measure. " You cannot suppose/ 7 said he, " that either myself Mr. Finley, or Mr. Henderson, or such and such individuals," repeating the names of several respecta ble persons, " would, on any account, have served you so. There are but few among us that would; and, as you advance into the settlements, the proportional number of such wicked people becomes very much diminished. The Indians themselves have some among them who are bad, of which you yourself are a witness; and you cannot hope, and ought not to ex- R 130 Life of the J3.uOun\ pect to meet with any state of society, wholly exempt from them. However consistent his mode of reasoning was, it made little or no impression on me ; and taking my leave of him, and the few acquaintances I had formed, I started with a determined resolution to make no con siderable stop, till I arrived at the Kansas towns, where I had formerly resided. On arriving at Flees Settlement, I was much embarrassed from informa tion I received there, that some of the Delawares had committed hostilities on the whites, and massacred a Mr. Hendricks and some others, at a temporary settle ment farther up on White River. These Delawares, had formerly resided in the state of Indiana, and had moved across the Mississippi in consequence of some negotiations, effected, I believe, by General Harrison. Subsequently they became displeased with this arrange ment, and showed their resentment in the commission of the before named massacres. The people at Flees 5 Settlement had become acquainted with my disposition towards the whites, and my intended return to the In dians, and used all the means in their power, to concili ate my good feelings, and prevent the execution of my plan. In this, I am persuaded they never would have succeeded, had it not been for the previous conduct of the Delawares; for when they had exhausted all their arguments and offers, to no purpose, I was told, that my intended movement was of an unfriendly and hos tile character; that I had now become an enemy to the white people, and was going to join their Indian foes. This charge wrought my feelings up to a degree Life of the Author. 131 of excitement, bordering on frenzy. Such an idea had never entered my mind: I entertained no enmity against the whites generally, and the Delawares were entirely strangers to me: I could not, however, deny that appearances were so much against me, as to jus tify a language so derogatory to my honour, and for which, under less specious circumstances, I would have exacted an exemplary atonement. Nevertheless, in the present exigency, I restrained my feelings and re sentments, as far as was in my power; determined nei ther to give offence to the whites by making a move ment in the direction of their enemies, nor to risk the displeasure of the Delawares, by passing through their territories, as I must have done, on my journey to the Kansas nation, without enlisting in their quarrels. This determination satisfied the settlers; but it was indirectly forced, and consequently, (apart from other considerations,) was not calculated to render a resi dence among them agreeable to my feelings, nor even to reconcile them to me. Though constrained to aban don the route I had contemplated, the measure itself was still uppermost in my mind, and I concluded still to accomplish it, in some more circuitous direction. I was diverted from my purpose, however, by two young men, named Tibbs and Warren, who resided in the neighbourhood of New Madrid, but were now on their way to the river St. Francis, in search of good hunt ing grounds. The mere mention of their intended ex cursion, was sufficient to induce me to join them, and we forthwtih proceeded on our journey. We passed some time on some of the branches of this river, in pur- 132 Life of the Author. suit of our object, and then descended it to a small French settlement, where we remained till the hunt ing season arrived. While here, I became acquainted with an elderly French woman, named Mashon, who took great pains to instruct me to read, and to con vert me to the Roman Catholic faith. I made some progress in the former, but with respect to the latter, notwithstanding her zeal in the pious office was un remitting, I made no proficiency. My mind was too strongly prejudiced by early education to yield either to her persuasions or arguments. I worshipped the Great Spirit, and entertained too exalted an opinion of his attributes to consent to exchange the adoration of him, for that of a small ivory crucifix, the symbol of her faith, which she had gratuitously presented me, as I supposed, for that purpose. Finding all her labours to convert me of no avail, in the most fervent manner, she pronounced me a heretic unworthy of the blessings of the gospel, and gave me over to the buffetings of the father of sin. Notwith standing which, and the efforts she made to inflame my mind against the Americans, on account of the heresies of their religion, I still feel a regard for her memory, because she first taught me the elements of the English language, and because I believe her con duct proceeded from pure, though mistaken motives, having my spiritual welfare singly in view. According to a previous agreement which I had made with Tibbs and Warren, I started in their com pany up the west fork of the St. Francis river, on a hunting and trading excursion, where we passed the Life of the Author. 133 whole of that hunting season. In the spring, we de scended the river to its junction with the Missis sippi, and proceeded down to patches, where we dis posed of our furs. My part of the proceeds came to rising eleven hundred dollars; the most of which I deposited for safe keeping in the hands of Doctor San derson, a very respectable physician of that place. Soon afterwards^ I engaged in company with the above named Tibbs and Warren, in the capacity of boatman, with some Kentuckians who were short of help, and continued down the Mississippi to New Or leans. Here, new scenes for both my admiration and disgust, presented themselves to view. The arrange ment, comparative elegance, and number of buildings; the magnitude, finish, and great collection of ships or vessels; the vast multitude of people, and the extent and bustle of business, excited the former, while the tu multuous revelry, intemperance, and debauchery of the boatmen and sailors, the abandoned demeanour of some unfortunate females, and the assemblage of a filthy multitude of blacks and whites, motley in all the intermediate shades, scarcely submitting to any moral restraints, and degraded in servitude and its concomitant vices, too low to be associated in the scale of rational human beings, were but too well calculated to produce the latter. The first occasioned reflections corresponding with the peculiarity and extraordinary grandeur of their character, while the hideousness and deformity of the latter, caused me again to sigh for the woody retreats, and uncontaminated manners of the tawny children of the wilderness. 134 Life of the Author. In my humble capacity of boatman, I did not expect to form any respectable acquaintances in this city; nor did I at this time, though subsequently I am hap py to say that I can rank some of its most distinguish ed citizens, among those of a similar character in various parts of the United States, who have given me the most decided proofs of their friendship and -regard, and to whom, I thus gratefully tender the homage of a public acknowledgment. Leaving New Orleans, I returned in company with my employers, through the Cherokee and Choctaw na tions, to Kentucky, and from thence to the neighbour hood of Cape Girardeau, in the Missouri territory, where I remained about six weeks, engaged in ac quiring a rudimental knowledge of the English lan guage, in a respectable school, conducted by Mr. G. Simpson, a native, 1 believe, of the state of New York. While in this place, I was distinguished by as rifcany different names as there were pupils in the school, much to the amusement and playful ingenuity of my companions. Indeed, the license taken with me in this respect, was so great as to give umbrage to some of my friends; who advised me to obviate the grounds for such a practice, by assuming some appropriate one to be known by thereafter. While with the Indians, they had given me the name of Hunter, because of my expertness and success in the chace; I therefore de termined on retaining that as my patronymic. And as Mr. John Dunn, a gentleman of high respectability, of Cape Girardeau county, state of Missouri, had treat ed me in every respect more like a brother or son than Life of the Author. 135 any other individual had, since my association with the white people, I adopted his for that of my dis tinctive, and have since been known by the name of of John Dunn Hunter. In the following fall, I ascended the Mississippi and Missouri rivers as far as Boon s Lick, in company with several others, on a trading expedition. At this place I became acquainted with the celebrated Col. Boon, the gentleman who first adventured to settle among the Indians, in that part of Virginia, now known as the state of Kentucky. Both of our lives having been somewhat singular, and in a great measure identified with the aborigines of the country, notwithstanding the disparity of our ages, we soon became strongly attached to each other; I passed much of my time with him, and he treated me with so much kindness and friendship, that his memo ry will ever remain dear to me. While at this place I again met with Manuel Lisa, of whom I had occasion to make some remarks, in a prior part of my narrative. He still continued hostile to me, on account of our previous disagreements at the Mandan villages, and higher up on the Missouri river, and resorted to clandestine measures to prejudice the Indians against me, and defeat the object of my voy age. Nevertheless, I managed so as to effect all the negotiations I desired, without increasing the misun derstanding between us; at least, so far as my own feel- ings were concerned. From this very successful expedition I returned to St. Louis, where I exchanged my furs for produce from 136 Life of the Author. Kentucky, and descended the Mississippi river with it to New Orleans. On my way down, I came near los ing my life and property at a place, which I think was called Bayou Sira, in a violent storm. Several boats were wrecked, and some lives and much property lost. I disposed of my produce on advantageous terms at New Orleans, and returned up the river to Natches in a steam boat. This mode of travelling, and the ease with which the boat appeared to be navigated against the current of the Mississippi, without the aid of the wind, or any perceptible human force, filled me with amazement, and almost induced the belief, that it was effected through the agency of invisible spirits; of whose favourable dispositions towards mankind, I had no reason to doubt. J passed the following summer and fall, in obtain ing a further knowledge of the English language, un der the tuition of Mr. Robert Currie, a very respecta ble teacher, who conducted a flourishing seminary in the vicinity of Pearl River, in the Mississippi territory. I remained at this school, under that gentleman, and Mr. John Lewis his successor, at subsequent intervals between the trading seasons; so as to make the whole period of my studies amount to about two years and a half, exclusive of about six weeks, which I passed, in the autumn of 1821, at Mr. Samuel Wilson s acade my, near Walnut Hills, in Mercer county, Kentucky. At first, my instructors experienced some difficulty with me, on account of my supposed intractable dis position. Mr. Currie acknowledged, after we became intimately acquainted, that his prejudices were so great Life of the Author. 137 against me, at the time I delivered an introductory let ter to him from Mr. Philip Su^lette, that he was on the point of refusing me admission to his school, notwith standing the highly respectable character and standing of the gentleman who had recommended me to his care and instruction. There was, perhaps, some cause for these prejudices: for while I was at school at Cape Girardeau, my fellow students, as before noticed, were disposed, and did take greater freedom with me than I thought was proper or justifiable, and I never suffered them to go unnoticed, notwithstanding the injunctions of my teacher to the contrary. This conduct, it is true, irritated Mr. Simpson at first; but subsequently, I believe I secured his esteem; though not by the same means that I did the respect of my school companions. For some time after I entered school, I experienced great difficulty in learning the pronunciation and mean ing of words; this, however, being once partially sur mounted, my progress was easy, till I could read, so as to understand all the common school books that were placed in my hands. During the recess of my school employments, I seldom went any where without a book. I had access to some respectable libraries, and became literally infatuated with reading. My judg ment was so much confused by the multiplicity of new ideas that crowded upon my undisciplined mind, that I hardly knew how to discriminate between truth and fable. This difficulty, however, wore off with the novelty, and I gradually recovered, with the explana tory assistance of my associates, the proper condition of mind to pursue my studies, which were again re- s 138 Lifeof the Author. newed and continued, as above noticed, with great in terest and solicitude. They were confined to reading, writing, English grammar, and arithmetic. On leav ing this school, my instructors respectfully compli mented me for the proficiency I had made; but they were remarkable for courtesy, and I ascribed their con duct to that cause. 1 passed my winters as I had heretofore, since I left the Osages, in taking, or trading for furs, which I sub sequently disposed of on profitable terms, at New Or leans. During my last visit at this place, I accidentally met my friend, colonel Watkins; the interview was highly interesting, and sincerely affecting to us both. He made various propositions to induce me to form a con nection with him in the fur and cotton trade, to which I thought it unadvisable to accede, on account of my ignorance of commercial transactions, and my anxiety for the attainment of more extensive knowledge. He gave me much useful advice respecting my future in tercourse with the world; treated me, in every respect, with the interest and attention that a fond father would an affectionate son; inquired into the state of my af fairs; and enjoined it on me, as a matter of right, to call on him, should I ever stand in need of his assist ance. Since this interview, I have heard, that colonel Wat- kins was profitably engaged in the fur and cotton trade; though I have only received one communication di rectly from him, since we separated at New Orleans. This was in April, 1821, while near Shawneetown, in Life of the Author. 139 the state of Illinois. And, as it alludes to the circum stance of my preserving him and his party from destruc tion by the Osage Indians, as previously detailed, I trust no apology will be deemed necessary, for giving it a place in my narrative. It is as follows: " Cape Girardeau, Missouri, March 15, DEAR FRIEND, " I have just received information from Mr. Combs and colonel L. Bean, that you are lying very low with the fever, at Shawneetown; yet am much gratified to hear from the same respectable source, that you are on the recovery. " I am in haste, and am sorry I have but a few mo ments to devote to this tribute of gratitude and respect, for one to whose goodness and enterprise I am indebted, under Providence, for my life; and that too, at the sa crifice of every thing valuable to you. I hope you will not venture to start, before you recover your strength. Mr. Combs informs me, that you have started, without taking any recommendations with you from your friends, excepting Dr. Syme.* "If this will be of any service to you, it is with the greatest pleasure I tender it. Your confidence may carry you too far; your resources may fail; and recom mendations be rendered necessary. If my recom mendation will do you no good, it will not be any dis advantage; so, as to taking it along or not, you will ex ercise your own pleasure; but however you may receive it, be assured, that if any favour I can do you, would be of tenfold the advantage which it possibly can be at * In this respect Mr. Combs laboured under a mistake. Jlutkor. 140 Life of the Author. present, I would be far from supposing I have relieved myself from the obligations which your intrepidity and goodness have laid me under, "I have been to Philadelphia and Baltimore: you may derive information by going to either. I would advise you to spend some time at both places, as you can, without any difficulty, procure letters of introduc tion to the first characters in either place, from your friends in Cincinnati, Louisville, or Lexington; which I would advise you by all means to accept, as the po liteness of those people will be certain to offer them to you and, if you were aware of the necessity of friends, in a strange country, as I have been, you would not neglect any facility in extending, even among strangers, your singular history. " I am willing to certify upon oath, at any time, if required, my delivery from inevitable destruction, by your timely and hazardous undertaking. " I know your clerical friends were very solicitous for you to go through Boston, and obtain a theological education. I cannot say what course to advise you, as to that: I do not know the moral tendency of your mind, and cannot advise. Let me hear from you of ten: I shall be generally at Natches or Baton Rouge. tc Permit me, dear Sir, to subscribe myself, your most affectionate and sincere friend and well wisher. (Signed) GEORGE P. WATKINS." Previous to receiving the above letter, I had visited several of the largest towns, and formed an acquaint ance with some of the most respectable people in the Life of the Author. HI Western States. There were many among them, who were particularly friendly; and who advised me to jour ney eastwardly as far as Baltimore, Philadelphia, and Mew York, with a view to publish the history of my life, and such information as 1 possessed, respecting the In dian nations settled west of the Mississippi river. In addition to the inducements held out by the advice and solicitude of my friends, I had for some time pre ceding, fostered an ardent desire to become acquainted with some one of the learned professions. My views in this respect had been very much influenced by the ad vice of the truly venerable Mr. Wyatt, whose name I have previously had occasion to mention. He had explained to me the difference between the comparatively natural rights enjoyed by the Indians, and those essential to the harmonious preservation of civilized society. He demonstrated the observance of industry, perse verance and prudence as necessary to secure even a moderate share of the comforts and happiness of life, and taught me the importance of sustaining my rela tion with the world independent of its bounties, rewards or fears. In fine it was he, who first satisfactorily unfolded to my benighted mind the Identity of the Great Spirit with the Creator of all things, and the Salvator of the hu man family. He also taught me rationally to unbend my selfish, evil propensities, and to gird on the armour of self-denial, charity and truth, and to square my life by them, as acceptable offerings to the Great I AM. 142 Life of the Author. As I entertained very great respect for that gentleman, his opinions were treasured up by me as oracular, and I have since often reflected on them with a mixture of pleasureable sensations and painful solicitude that de fies my powers of description. But besides my desire to acquire a professional know ledge, my ardent imagination depicted to me all the beauties that had been unveiled in the intellectual world. From the ready proficiency I had made I thought of nothing less than the subjugation of the em pires of science and literature, and when this had been accomplished, to have penetrated into unexplored re gions in search of new truths. With my mind thus filled with lofty expectations; ignorant of the world, of my own powers, and the vanity of the attempts I contemplated; unknown to a single human being, with whom I could claim kindred, ex cept from common origin; and even indebted to cir cumstance for a name; in the fall of 1821, 1 crossed the Alleghany mountains, and as it were, commenced a new existence. By this, however, I intend no local reflection, for wherever I visited, hospitality and friend ship have been inmates, and often hailed me in the si lent though expressive language of the heart, " thou art my brother/ In truth the kindness and respectful at tention I have received since I left the Indians, from all classes of people with which I became acquainted, have been of a nature calculated to inspire and fill my soul with gratitude and respect, and that I may merit their continuance will be the high ambition and con stant endeavour of my future life. MANNERS AND CUSTOMS OF SEVERAL INDIAN TRIBES LOCATED WEST OF THE MISSISSIPPI. INCLUDING SOME OBSERVATIONS ON THE EXTENT, ASPECT, AND NATURAL PRODUCTIONS, AND CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE COUNTRY THEY INHABIT. PHYSICAL CHARACTER OF THE MISSOURI AND ARKANSAS COUNTRY. CHAPTER I. Of the extent aspect, soil, and climate of the country distmgmshed at present by the names of the Missou- n and Arkansas territories. BEFORE I enter upon the consideration of the sub jects more immediately connected with the manners and customs of the Indians, some general account of he country mhabited by them, appears to be necessa ry to enable the reader to understand how far loca- on, boundary, abundance and scarcity of game, and intercourse, influence their general character and ha- But this account must, from necessity, be exceed ingly Imuted; because, my acquaintance with these subjects originated under circumstances and views al- toge herd,sconnected with their application to the ge neral purposes of civilized life. The extensive country, of which I propose to give very lm p er f ect descrip.ion, is bounded on the east, by he eS S/f SS Uri a " d Missi -PP-ver; north Bnt,sh dommions; west by the Rocky Moun- 1 46 Physical Character of the \ tains; ?nd south by the Arkansas river, and territories \ofthe Mexican empire. These regions, calculated to sustain probably more than fifty millions of inhabitants in a state of civil ization, are at present, with the exception of some inconsiderable white settlements and military posts oc cupied by something upwards of one hundred thousand Indians, and have been computed to contain about one million of square miles. The country between the Mississippi and Missouri rivers, may be denomi nated level; though I observed several ranges of hills as we passed over it. It is composed of nearly equal parts of prairie and woodland, the former predomina ting in the neighbourhood of the Missouri. I can say but little in respect to the soil. Far north it appeared, in part, from the growth of plants to be tolerably good; while in other places it was either too sterile or wet for improvement. Lower down, nearly all the country we passed over, appeared well calculated for cultivation. On the west side of the Missouri, receding from the alluvions, or what in the language of the country are called bottoms, the first one hundred, or one hundred and fifty miles may be denominated as level It is, however, gradually voluted; and, receding farther, these volutations increase, and sometimes swell into considerable hills, and occasionally into abrupt cliffs. Farther west, it becomes still more hilly; and, finally, the country assumes the character of mountainous. These undulated formations maintain a singular coincidence in their directions with respect to particu lar prairies; but whether they are uniformly alike in all, I cannot pretend to say. Missouri and Arkansas Country. 147 The mountains generally conform to a meridian parallel in their direction, inclining, if any thing, to the west of north. The same observations will apply to the hills, if we except those situated between the Osage and Arkansas rivers, which individually are very irregular, though they all may, and probably do, conform to a general direction. The aspect of this district should also be excepted in the general description; because, the prairies do not bear so great a proportion to the other varieties of land; they are less even, and generally better watered; while the hills are more elevated and numerous, and the proportion of woodland is very much increased. Generally, throughout this vast country, the allu vions and more elevated hills only are supplied with trees; and the proportion of these lands, compared with the other varieties, would be deemed too inconsidera ble to deserve notice, were they not indispensable to the final settlement of the country. The remainder consists of fertile and barren prairies and morasses. To be more particular, the soil is various, and, for convenience of description, may be treated under the five following heads. 1st. Alluvions, or river bottom lands, 2d. Fertile prairies, 3d, hills. 4th. Morasses, or swamps, and 5th. Barrens or sterile prairies. THE FIRST, OR THE ALLUVIONS, skirt the margin of all the water courses, except where they are occa sionally interrupted by the approach of the barrens. They are of various widths, from half a mile to four 148 Physical Character of the or five miles; but they seldom exceed an average of those distances. They are composed of a rich stra tum of vegetable and earthy mould to an unknown depth, which, in general, supports large growths of trees, consisting of cotton wood, (Populus angulata,) sycamore, (Platanus occidentalism hackberry, (Celtis crassifolia,) honey locust, (Gleditschia triacanthos,) white locust, (Robinia pseudacacia,) pecan, (Juglans olivaeformis,) dogwood, (Cornus florida,) shot bush, or prickly ash, (Jiralia spinosa,) hoop ash, (Celtis oc- cidentalis,) coffee tree, (Gymnocladus canadensis,) red and white mulberry, (Moms rubra et alba,) sassafras, (Laurus sassafras,) white and slippery elrn, (Ulmus Americana, et aspera,) red and sugar maple, (Acer ru- brum, et saccharinum,) persimmon, (Diospyros virginia- na,) various kinds of willow, (Salix,) swamp dog wood, (Cornus sericea,) various kinds of cherry and plum, (Prunus,) crab apple, (Pyrus coronaria,) ches- nut and chinquapin, (Castanea Americana, et pumila,) various kinds of oak, among which are the pin, over- cup, and swamp, (Qiiercus palustris, macrocarpa, et lyrata,) papaw, (Jlnnona triloba,) black, white, and sweet birch, (Betula nigra papyracea, et lenta,) Alder, (Jllnus,) elder, (Sambucus,) trembling aspen, (Populus tremuloides) hazel, (Corylus,) magnola, moose-wood,* blood-wood, spice-wood,* bow-wood or Osage orange,* several varieties of grape vines, and many other plants common to the United States. Some of the same kinds of trees, as grow on the alluvions are found on the hills, particularly near their base: they also are produced in some of the swamps or morasses. * The technical Dames unknown to the author. Missouri and Arkansas Country. 149 The Alluvions may be divided into wet and dry, the former being more frequently inundated, and are rea dily distinguishable by the plants they produce. THE SECOND, OR FERTILE PRAIRIES. These, so far as my observations go, constitute a greater extent of surface, than the aggregate of all the other varieties. Sometimes they present vast champaigns, and at others a slightly undulated appearance; not sufficient, how ever, to change the general character of evenness. But the greatest portion is formed by the vallies which are situated between the more elevated ridges or hills. TJiejsoil in general is of a dark color, rich, and in the vallies, frequently several feet in depth. It produces a great variety of plants which it is impossible for me to describe, because omitting those which are used for nutritive and medicinal purposes, which I shall subse quently notice, they did not fix my attention so strong ly as to enable me to make comparisons, that would justify the attempt. The Prairie grass, which in a degree resembles some kinds of broom grass, grows from three to ten feet in height ; and in general affords excellent grazing the whole year round; particularly in the lower latitudes. The tops of that which is tall are beaten down by the snow and winds, and in this situation protect the more tender from the effects of the cold weather; so that grazing animals, without much difficulty, keep them selves in pretty good condition throughout the winter. THIRD. THE SOIL OF THE HILLS; this differs con siderably; but in general on the northern sides it is black and rich, though not deep, while the southern 1 50 Physical Character of the exposures are as uniformly sterile. The former fre quently produce tall and thick growths of oak, walnut, (Juglans squamosa et nigru) red, mountain, and sugar maple, white locust, ash, (Fraxinus) chesnut, chinqua pin, sassafras, and several others common to the hills in the eastern states; while the latter, and the tops of the hills, are thinly covered with stinted growths of red cedar, (Juniperus Virginiona,) pines, (Pinus) scrubby oak, sour wood,* sawas berry,* and whortle berries, (Vaccinium resmosum.) FOURTH. THE SWAMPS. These are not very exten sive nor numerous; but they are comparatively more so, as we proceed north, or approximate the Rocky Mountains. In general they may be denominated fer tile prairies, subject to occasional or long continued overflowings: the soil appears to be much the same, though probably it reposes on strata of day; as these grounds prevail to a greater extent among ridges com posed almost entirely of this material. In some instances they support growths of trees similar to those on the river lands or Alluvions, in others, where more subject to inundations, they produce some species of the rush, (JuncusJ) flags, (Iris, et acorus,) catVtail, (Typha,) swamp cabbage, (Pathos foetida,) and many other aquatic plants; but in general they afford the wild rice, from which, after the buffalos and other grazing animals have trampled over it, the Indians col lect their supplies. FIFTH. BARRENS. The tops and sides of the ridges in general constitute the barrens; though I have seen * Technical names not known to the author. Missouri and Arkansas Country. 151 them, with the exception of the deep ravines formed by the rains and melting snows, almost of a dead level. They are composed either of clay interspersed sometimes with rocks, or of sand, and sustain scarce ly any vegetable substances except brambles, moss and a species or two of the cactus. One of these clay barrens of considerable extent, situated to the north of the La Plntte, is remarkably intersected by deep ravines, which render the travel ling across it exceedingly difficult. Several others are met with high up on the Arkansas and La Platte riv ers, which are composed wholly of sand. Some of them are level; but in general they rise into gentle ridges, and some of them into conical hills or ridges of considerable height. The cactus and a kind of run ning grass which bears innumerable small sharp point ed burrs, grow on the hills, and sometimes, especially where rocky, brambles and small shrubs are also found. In windy weather the sands are drifted about, so as to occasion much pain and inconvenience to those who travel over them. Where thtf level sand barrens are connected to the fertile prairies, or to the river lands, they appear more elevated, as though they had, at some former period, been transported over them by the agency of wind or water. Another corroborative circumstance that such has been the case, is the appearance of the fertile prairies in many places on one side of the rivers, while on the other these sandy accumulations are of consi derable extent. And such, I have no doubt, is the fact; since they are uniformly found more extensive on the sides of the rivers in the leeward direction of the pre- 1 52 Physical Character of the vailing winds. On this hypothesis, the rivers must have conveyed these sands from the mountains, and depo sited them in times of floods in such situations as to admit of their subsequent removal by the winds: and yet, as an objection to it, they appear of too vast extent and volume to have been thus accumulated, within the period assigned as the age of our globe. There is, perhaps, no SOIL in the world which is in itself better qualified for agricultural purposes, than what composes the alluvion districts in this country. They are, however, annually overflowed from a week, to a month or six weeks, according to the situation of the sources of the different rivers, and the length, size, and rapidity of their currents; which circumstances also influence the season of the year at which they occur. The period for cultivating the alluvions of the lower Missouri, has arrived by the time the snows of the Rocky Mountains begin to dissolve; and it becomes considerably advanced, before the floods they finally produce, have reached them: so that it is utterly im possible to improve them, except for grazing meadows, unless the waters be first banked out, as has been done on the Mississippi, in the neighbourhood of New Or leans. Most of the streams flowing into the Missouri, are liable to, and often do overflow their banks, at dif ferent periods of the year; so that, to obtain the great est possible advantage from cultivating their marginal lands, they should also be embanked. But perhaps it would be more conducive to the settlement and pros perity of this country, to preserve them for the purpose of supplying the settlers on the prairies with timber. Missouri and Arkansas Country. 153 The fertile prairies bordering on the woodlands are well adapted for settlement, and, I have no doubt, will be reclaimed to a very great extent before another cen tury has transpired, and finally give employment to a hardy, dense population. On account of the scarcity of wood and water, it is not propable that any attempts to settle the central prairies will be made till the lands better adapted to cultivation are first improved. But the many thousand square miles so situated, will finally become of too great value and importance in a national view to be suffered to remain a wilderness, as many now suppose they forever must. J^he vyant of wood ancl^ water is not however the only barrier to their set tlement: another very formidable one is presented in their liability to fires, which will, almost to a certainty, proTeTangierous if not destructive to the first adven turers; unless suitable preventive means be carried into effect. As clay, and I have no doubt coal and turf are abun dant, bricks for building may be readily obtained; tim ber lor the same object, may be procured by cultiva ting forests, which the earth with proper attention will certainly produce; and for fences, nothing can surpass living hedges, which would probably flourish as readily as forest trees, and in as great perfection as any of the plants found at present in the fertile prairies. To obtain a supply of water, will in general be more difficult; but as one is in the earth, it may be procured. But apart from this source, 1 am persuaded it may be Conveyed in canals, through some extensive districts of 154 Physical Character of the country, which the consequent increased value of the neighbouring lands will eventually justify. The prairies may be protected from fire by plough ing in the prairie grass to any length and width neces sary to arrest its progress. In some situations where the streams interlock, large districts of country may, in this way, be defended against the fire, which in dry windy weather spreads with a rapidity not always to be avoided by the caution and utmost speed of the buffalo. In the fall of the year, when the prairie grass is dry, the prairies are sometimes set on fire by accident, and at others by design. Should the wind be high on these occasions, no spectacle can surpass them in grandeur and sublimity; a space as far as the eye can reach, is seen devastated by the igneous torrent. In some places the tortuous flames, comparatively lost in distance, ap pear to smoulder beneath impervious columns of smoke; at others, they burst into the skies with the vividness and rapidity of lightning, and seem to threaten uni versal desolation. Their speed is that of the winds, and destruction betides every living thing that cannot outfly its course. The grazing herds, conscious of the threatening calamity, fearlessly congregate with their natural enemies; and the buffalos, elks, deer, panthers, wolves and bears, are seen promiscuously crowded to gether. They sometimes escape to the ravines and avoid death, but more frequently they are overwhelmed by the resistless flames. One of these fires raged to a very great extent a few years since, on the prairies between the Kansas and Arkansas rivers; and it is ex- Missouri and Arkansas Country. 155 tremely painful on passing over them, to witness the ruin it produced. The mass of bleached bones strewed on the earth is astonishingly great; and no doubt re mains, that many thousand buffalos and other animals perished at this particular period. These fires do not in common prove so destructive; but their occasional prevalence contributes greatly to the destruction of animal life. All the difficulties presented to the settlement of the prairies, as above stated, may be surmounted, wher ever the fertility of the soil will compensate for culti vation. Many of the swamps or morasses will admit of being drained; at least, such is my present impression; and they would, under such management, prove excellent for arable and grazing purposes. The foregoing observations will apply with great propriety to nearly the whole fertile district of country included between the boundaries first described. I assert this, from information I have received from the traders and Indians, and from my own observations, which, it should be kept in view, have been compara tively limited; for I ascended the Missouri but once, and then had but an indifferent opportunity for making observations beyond its variegated boundaries: I how ever crossed three times from the Kansas and Arkan sas to the La Platte, and ascended the latter river nearly to its source. Besides, I passed frequently be tween the Arkansas and Osage rivers, and am well acquainted with the country bordering on them, and Physical Character of the on White and St. Francis rivers to a considerable ex tent. On approaching the Rocky Mountains, the surface of the country, as before observed, is more uneven, ab rupt, and hilly. The soil is by no means so productive, and runs more frequently into sandy and rocky barrens, which in some instances are of great extent. The vegetable growth is also widely different; for, instead of the lofty trees which obtain in the country lower down, though many of them are of the same species, they dwindle into comparative shrubbery. To this, however, may be excepted some varieties of pine, which not unfrequently in the vallies, grow to a stately size. The lands between the Osage and the Arkan sas, including the vallies drained by White and St. Francis rivers, are very different from those above de scribed. The country generally is more hilly, and the hills are larger, more fertile, and better watered. I have noticed in my narrative, all that I recollect, respecting the country west of the Rocky mountains, and shall conclude by observing, that this subject, con nected with the future settlement of this extensive country, is so very important, that I trust my readers will forgive the short digression into which it has led me. CLIMATE. On so extensive a line as is included be tween the 35 and 49 C north latitude, the northern and southern extremities of these territories, with very elevated ranges of mountains along their whole wes tern borders, and the greater portion of the surface of the country, exposed to the rays of the sun, the climate Missouri and Arkansas Country. 157 must necessarily be exceedingly various. My know ledge respecting it does not, however, extend much farther than between the southern boundary and 39 or 4(P north latitude, I am therefore constrained to confine my observations on this subject, principally to the country of the Osage and Kansas Indians. The climate is here temperate, though exceedingly changeable; it very much resembles that of the same latitudes on the east side of the Mississippi. The pre- such hurricanes as happen, which in general are annually periodical, come mostly from thejQorthjwest, and the rains and thunder gusls most frequently from between the south, and south-east points. The earth is commonly supplied with seasonable and refreshing showers of rain except from the middle of the summer to the ingathering of the corn, when droughts generally prevail. Fogs are by no means frequent; late in the fall, they occur some times in the morning, but disappear uniformly, as the sun rises. Preceding the accession of frost, the atmos phere assumes a reddish hazy appearance; for the rest of the year it is agreeably arid, and beautifully clear. The snow storms are usually followed by rain, in con sequence of which the earth is seldom covered for any considerable time. The. grounds are not commonly I frozen for more than two or three months, and 1 think, ! on an average, would admit the plough, by the first of j March. The climate on the Arkansas, south of the Osage river, is more mild; which necessarily produces devia tions from the above description, that the intelligent 158 Physical Character of the reader will readily comprehend, without any farther notice of the subject on my part. I ought, however, to remark, that hail storms are more frequent, and the winds more changeable and strong, especially in the summer season, tending much to mitigate the heat of the sun, which otherwise would oftentimes be very op pressive. Low down on White, and on the alluvi on lands of the St. Francis and neighbouring rivers, the country is subject to long continued and dense fogs, and is, in consequence, unhealthy. The inhabitants of this district suffer annually in a greater or less degree from intermittent and remittent fevers and their con comitant diseases, according to the prevalence of this peculiar atmospheric contamination. To conclude, I may remark that the climate, after passing the foggy regions of the Mississippi, is healthy, and, no doubt, advancing west it becomes more so, as far as the country is habitable, quite to the base of the Rocky Mountains. On the other hand, the facilities for settlement, and the prospects of re ward for labour, beyond what is essential for home consumption, dimin ish in proportion as the distances increase. The fer tile districts of this whole country, are beyond a doubt capable of being made to produce all the varieties found in similar latitudes and elevations throughout the world, and that too with means in the first instance exceed ingly limited, in comparison to what has been necessa ry to reclaim other portions of the globe. These lands are not now in demand, and before they will become so, the government with judicious management, may at a very moderate expense compared to tiieir value rea- Missouri and Arkansas Country. 159 dily obviate the difficulties to their improvement in advance of the settlements, by planting forests, digging wells, &c. as I have previously suggested. Approaching the mountains, the proportion of the good land is much diminished; but the quantity under all circumstances, is sufficient to support a numerous population; and it must, in the necessary course of events, finally yield, in common with those more advantageously situated, to the improving influence of civilized life. It is true, that the snows which perpetually cover some of these mountains, will operate to a certain ex tent against particular agricultural pursuits, but not sufficiently to change the character of the country; because, the winds which come from them, although at first sufficiently cold to arrest and even render doubtful the anticipated results of culture, yet become gradually warm and fertilizing in their progress through regions highly rarified by the reflecting power of the extensive prairies. But, was the climate still less favourable, the advan tages offered from the cultivation of indigenous plants, and others which experience has shown will flourish, in particular situations, are sufficient to fix the atten tion , and reward the industry of the enterprizing. The white mulberry abounds at present in sufficient num bers to authorize a very wide attention to the product of the silk worm: and grape vines producing black, red, flesh-coloured, aud white fruit, of a richness of flavour surpassing any I have seen under cultivation, are to be met with in astonishing quantities in the hoi- 1 60 Physical Character of the lows of the prairies. This circumstance will not appear extraordinary, if the character of the plant be taken into consideration, since it is well known in order to obtain the grape in its greatest perfection, that the vine should be exposed to a free circulation of air and the direct rays of the sun: both of which are natural results in the open prairies. 1 have seen hundreds of acres spread over with the vine; nay, I might say thousands, which, in the proper season, are loaded to an almost incredible extent, with the most delicious grapes. And, were it not for the paths kept open by bears, deer, and other animals which feed on them, it would be next to impossible to pass through the thickly interwoven branches. Large tracts are frequently to be seen in various parts of the country, particularly near the Osage river, which are covered with thick growths of the crab apple, plum, and wild cherry tree, and are so thickly interwoven with grape vines, as totally to exclude the sun s rays from the ground beneath. Such do not, however, bear either rich or abundant fruit, and I name the circum stance merely to show their wild luxuriancy. I am satisfied that the two above mentioned articles, that is, silk and wine, may be attended to with decid edly greater advantage than generally results in the United States, from the ordinary agricultural pursuits, especially in situations remote from a market. Be sides those, cotton, rice and tobacco, will succeed remarkably well towards the southern confines of this territory, and tobacco, flax, hemp, and all the products of farming, common to the eastern and western states, Missouri and Arkansas Country. 161 must answer equally well farther in the interior. This account of the soil, climate, &c. might be extended; but, as these subjects have already elicited the proper solicitude of the United States government, and very laudable and judicious measures have been pursued and are still pursuing both by it, and by meritorious, intelligent, and enterprising individuals, it would be presumptuous in me to extend my remarks any far ther. CHAPTER II. Observations on the Mountains, Lakes, and Rivers of the before described Territoties. MOUNTAINS. If that devious range of the Rocky Mountains which divides the waters flowing into the Pacific ocean from those which are discharged into the Atlantic, be taken as the western boundary, several very considerable continuations of the ANDES will be found to pass within the western limits of these terri tories. But in respect to them I can add nothing to the present stock of knowledge. They are the high est lands in North America, and many of their peaks and ridges are covered with perpetual snows; to which no doubt many of the rivers flowing from them, are more indebted for their varying supplies of water, than to any other source. Besides they exert a great influ ence on the climate, as I have already had occasion to remark. In addition to these, there are several other eleva tions, particularly in the neighbourhood of the Arkan sas which have received the name of mountains; but so far as my knowledge extends without any extraor dinary claim to such distinction. LAKES. I mentioned in my narrative, that, in cross ing from the head waters of the La Platte to the Rocky Mountains, we gassed a considerable lake; which, ex cepting some small ones on the head waters of the /o. , . Physical Character, &c. 163 Mississippi, and on the river St. Francis, is the only one I know of within this extensive country. Small sheets of water are occasionally met with in some of the morasses, and on some of the small streams, but they are too inconsiderable to merit notice. RIVERS. The rivers are numerous, but as they have been frequently described, and are pretty generally known, my observations on them will be very limited. Of the Mississippi and Missouri, nothing requires to be said. Their approximation does not admit of the origin of any very considerable streams between them, that is, comparatively speaking. The largest are Grand, Des Moins, St. Peter s, the Sioux, and Jaque or James* rivers. The Indians say that they are navigable; but I am ignorant of them all except the first, which is navigated in canoes for five or six hundred miles, ac cording to the course of the rivers. On the right side the Missouri receives the Osage, Kansas, and La Platte rivers, besides several other small, and some large streams, of which I know no thing, and shall therefore omit to mention even their names. The Osage river originates from numerous streams which collect in the hills situated north of the Arkan sas river, and after flowing in a very crooked channel, in a north eastern direction, for about six hundred miles, is discharged into the Missouri on its southwest side, about one hundred and thirty miles above its entrance into the Mississippi. It is navigable for canoes at all seasons of the year, for about three hundred and fifty miles, to the Osage villages; but the trading craft of the 164 Physical Character of the Missouri can ascend it only to the shoals, about one hundred and thirty miles from its mouth, except during the prevalence of floods; when they also may be navi gated as far as the Osage settlements. The Kansas river is much larger than the Osage: its southern branch has its origin principally from the same range of hills, continued westwardly into the in terior of the country, while its northern or western branches, which are numerous, though in the summer almost dry, rise in the prairies intermediate between the former and the La Platte rivers. Its course is east a little north; it drains a very extensive country, and is subject to devastating floods. The Indians descend it at all seasons of the year in their canoes, from a con siderable distance above the crossing place between it and the Arkansas river; which, according to the best calculations I can make, is full six hundred miles from its mouth; so that the river itself, and its southern branch, are navigable in the same manner that the Osage is, for more than a thousand miles. Except in floods, the current is not rapid, and the channel is gene rally deep. In its whole course, 1 have never heard of any considerable natural obstruction, nevertheless, many may exist; though as the Kansas Indians were in the habit of frequently descending it from their hunt ing excursions, it is probable I should have heard some thing of the causes if they had experienced much dif ficulty. This liver disembogues into the Missouri, on its southwest side, about three hundred and forty miles Missouri and Arkansas Country. 165 above its mouth, or two hundred and ten miles above that of the Osage river. The river La Platte rises in the Rocky Mountains, runs nearly east, is about one thousand six hundred miles in length; broad, shoal, and not navigable, I be lieve, even during the prevalence of its floods. It is exceedingly winding for more than half the distance from its heading sources, and flows principally through sandy barrens, and over a sandy bed, occasionally in terrupted by rocks. At times it is almost dry, and may be forded in particular places with almost dry feet; while at others, it is difficult to conceive of the volume of water that seeks a level with astonishing rapidity, through its wide cut channels. Its entrance into the Missouri is two hundred and sixty miles above the mouth of the Kansas river, or six hundred miles from the Mississippi. I have already remarked, that the barrens are very much intersected by deep ravines, and the same may be said, in a limited degree, of the fertile prairies. In fact, all parts of the country, in dry weather, present broad, and not unfrequently rocky channels, in which there is not the least appearance of water. After heavy rains, or great thaws, these channels become filled, and may with propriety be regarded as so many rivers, on account of the great quantity of water conveyed off by them. No section of country is, perhaps, more remarkable for this particular cha racter, than that bordering on the upper La Platte. This river drains a valley of great extent, which, being in general badly supplied with springs, affords in dry 1 66 Physical Character of the periods very little water in addition to what is produced by the dissolving snows on the neighbouring moun tains; so that what does collect, appears to be lost in the extensive channels, formed by the resistless and devastating deluges that occasionally take place. It is owing to these circumstances, that this river is not, and, in my opinion, can never be made navigable. The Arkansas rises in the Rocky mountains, and, flowing in nearly a southeast direction, for more than two thousand miles through its numerous windings, discharges itself into the Mississippi, about eight hun dred miles above its entrance into the Gulf of Mexico. In its course, it is joined by several considerable streams, among which are the Negracka, (White man s) Little and Big Salt. Jefferson, and Canadian rivers, flowing from the right and the Verdigris and Vermil- lion from the left. The Arkansas, in comparison with the Missouri. is not a rapid stream, though in another view it would be regarded as such. In its course it is interrupted by several inconsiderable rapids, one of which is situ ated near the mouth of Canadian river; nevertheless, it is navigable a great distance up, for boats of forty or fifty tons burden except in dry seasons, when its passage is difficult even for canoes. After ascending this stream for six or seven hun dred miles, it becomes, and continues for nearly the same distance farther, more deep and tranquil, and less interrupted by rapids; after which, its navigation is still more impeded than it is any where towards its mouth. Missouri and Arkansas Country. 167 During floods, like the La Platte, it swells into an overwhelming torrent; but in very dry seasons con tracts into a shoal, and comparatively, inconsiderable stream. Were it not for this circumstance, the route of the Arkansas to some of the great rivers which flow west, would be decidedly the best to communi cate with the Pacific ocean; at leasFi judge so from the comparative facility with which the Rocky Moun tains may be passed in this direction. The route of the Missouri is widely circuitous, the river of difficult ascent, and the mountains next to impassable for load ed teams, even though human art and means should be exhausted in the construction of roads. That of the La Platte from the seat of government, is perhaps the most direct communication; but then, as before remarked, this river is not navigable, nor can it be made so, for any expense at present justifiable by the object in view. Of the navigation of the rivers on the west side of the Rocky Mountains, opp osite to the head waters of the Arkansas I am wholly ignorant: should they prove suitable for that portion of the communica tion, I have no doubt that the Arkansas may be ren dered navigable at least for eight or nine months in the year. Towards its sources it will be necessary to abandon the river for the site of a road, as its banks are in many places exceedingly precipitous. I have made these observations as well as some others at tire suggestion of a friend, not, however, with an expectation that they will afford sufficient interest 1 68 Physical Character of the to my readers, to compensate for the interruption of my subject. The Negracka, Big Salt, Jefferson, and Canadian, are all navigable rivers, at favourable seasons of the year. The hunters sometimes ascend them in their batteaux, but to what distance, I am unable to say. The Indians seldom undertake to navigate these or any other streams upwards; though it is common for them, and I have often been of their hunting parties, when, after having obtained our supplies, we have des cended them > in skin canoes. Vermillion river rises in the highlands which sepa rate it from the streams flowing north and east into the Kansas and Osage rivers. Its direction is nearly south by east, for about two hundred and fifty miles where it empties into the Arkansas. It is rapid, shoal, and not navigable, except during the continuance of floods. The country through which it flows is delightful, and abundantly supplied with game: the circumstance which probably induced White Hair to locate his tribe in its neighbourhood. The Verdigris is of nearly the same size, and, in other respects very much resembles the Yermillion river. It discharges itself into the Arkansas, a few miles above the former, and is not navigable. White riveFnses in the highlands between the Ar kansas, Osage, and Marameck rivers, and flows in a very serpentine channel, for more than a thousand miles, first in nearly an east and then in a southeast direction, and is discharged into the Mississippi, a few miles above the mouth of the Arkansas. It is naviga- Missouri and Arkansas Country. 169 ble at all seasons of the year for boats of forty or fifty tons, for five hundred miles. It flows for a conside rable distance through one of the most fertile, delight ful, and healthy countries on earth, which is well water ed, and agreeably interspersed with hills, vallies, prai ries, and woodlands. Game of all kinds is abundant; and I may say with safety, that it holds out to new set tlers, decidedly greater advantages than any other with which I am acquainted. I passed some time, as noticed in my narrative, on some of the northern branches of this stream; and in our hunts have several times visited its western sources, which are situated to the northeast, and not very remote from the Vermillion river. I know very lit tle of the central part of the principal stream, and what 1 do, is from the report of some of our hunters, who col lected furs on it, during the season which I passed on the west side of the Rocky Mountains. The descrip tion they gave of it, was flattering; arid I have no doubt that they continue to hunt on it, unless prevented by the Cherokee or Delaware Indians, as they claim do minion for a considerable distance, eastvvardly, from the heads of this stream. The St. Francis river originates in the hilly coun try, to the southwest of St. Genevieve, and after flow ing for nearly five hundred miles in a southern direc tion, joins the Mississippi, fifty or sixty miles above the mouth of White river. The country through which it flows is generally low, and in many places swampy and very forbidding to settlers. The river is sluggish, and admits of an easy and safe navigation for thrro Y 1 70 Physical Character of the hundred or three hundred and fifty miles into the in terior. The Marameck flows from the hilly country, about three hundred miles southwest from the mouth of the Missouri. It is somewhat rapid; though said to be navigable quite to its source: its confluence with the Mississippi is twenty miles below St. Louis. In the above account of rivers, I have scarcely men tioned any except those of which I possess some know ledge, and to give my readers any information respect ing them and the extent and character of the country through which they flow, less could not with propriety have been said. I ought not, however, to quit this sub ject without remarking that, from the internal structure of some portions of this country, considerable streams, in some instances, disappear in the cavities of the rocks; while in others, some of a size almost sufficient to merit the appellation of rivers, gush in concentrated currents from the earth, in situations where there was not the slightest appearance of water within the range of vision, 1 have frequently heard currents gurgling over their subterranean beds; and I know of a stream, at some distance west of the usual route between the Osage settlement on the Arkansas, and Osage rivers, more than sufficient in size to turn a common mill wa ter wheel, which only appears for about fifty yards, and then retreats to its hidden channel. The banks around it are deep, much inclined and covered with large trees. The earth probably, at no very remote period, entirely obscured this stream, and has since fallen in, leaving the appearance above described. I have seen Missouri and Arkansas Country. 171 others resembling the above, though not so remarkably characterized. I name these cicumstances to show that although a scarcity of water prevails to a wide extent in many places, yet there is every prospect for obtaining supplies by merely excavating the earth. CHAPTER III. Brief remarks on some of the Animals, Plants, and Minerals indigenous to this district of country. MY observations on these subjects must be very vague and limited; because I do not possess the com petent knowledge to treat them otherwise; and be cause, a very full account, even if I did, would not comport with the plan 1 have proposed to follow in the publication of this work. Animals. I have seen two species of the American panther, or Cnuguar, (Felis.) The largest and most formidable inhabits the west and mountainous regions. It grows to the height of three feet, with a body about six feet long exclusive of the tail, which is full two and a half feet in length. Its colour is a dark brown, deepening on the back, and almost white on the belly. The other is found in the woods bordering on the prairies, is about the length of the former, but not so high, and more slender; its colour partakes of the tawney; it is far less ferocious, and preys on the buffa lo, elk, and deer. > v The Wild ca^ (Catus ferus of Lin.) is also nume rous; it is similar to those found in the western states, and requires no description. ThjDjDufl^o, or more properly the bison, varies in height from five to five and a half feet. It differs from Natural Productions, &c. 1 73 the domesticated ox in being longer legged, shorter bo died, in having a large hump upon its back, a long mane, and much long hair on its head, back, and shoul ders. Its greatest girth is just back of the fore legs, from which the body gradually tapers, and also dimi nishes in height. Its neck is long, and slender, head and eyes small, structure calculated for speed, and its general aspect fierce and terrible; though, except when wounded, or closely pressed, it is harmless and timid. Its smell is acute, and it chiefly depends on this sense for its safety. It may be denominated an annu ally migrating animal; though a lew of them may be found far north, at all seasons of the year. They go in immense herds, and no one, ignorant of the extent of the fertile prairies, can form any idea of the countless myriads that are spread over, and find support on them. The males and females herd sepa rately, except in the copulating season, which is in June and July, when their assemblage is tumultuous- ly promiscuous. The bulls at this time contend for mastery: I have seen some hundreds of these engaged in fighting at the same time; their roar is deep and loud, and their conflicts really terrible. The cows bring forth in March or April; they are proverbially attached to their young, and form at night a circular phalanx round them, with their horns outward, to pro tect them against the attack of the wolves. They weigh, when fat, from ten to twelve hundred weight, and their flesh, if possible, is better than that of the domesticated stall-fed beeves. This circumstance ori ginates, probably, in the peculiarity of their food, which 174 Natural Productions, chiefly consists of the prairie grass. They might no doubt be domesticated with great advantage, more es pecially as their hair is of a texture surpassing in fine ness the wool of the Merino sheep. In their wild state it appears to great disadvantage, on account of its be ing generally interwoven with the burrs of various plants. This might be altogether obviated by grazing them on the smooth bottoms of the reclaimed meadows. Attempts have been made to cross them with the com mon cow, but a failure followed in consequence of their difference in structure. The wild cows should be domesticated, in order to ensure success; but it would be better to domesticate both the bull and cow to secure the benefit of the hair, than which, connected with the excellency of their flesh, I scarcely know of any one attainable object, that would result more to the interest of the farmer. But there are other advantages derivable from such a measure, which also deserve to be considered. Their size is from a fourth co a third larger than the average of those domesticated in the United States, and conse quently they must be more powerful. They are more hardy in a state of nature, and therefore their preser vation, with due attention to their habits, would be less difficult and expensive. They are longer lived, at least, I judge so from the accounts of the Indians, and would therefore be more valuable for their labour and capacity for reproduction. They are more rapid in their movements, travelling ordinarily with greater speed than our draught horses, consequently they might be made to supersede them to very great advan- Animals, Plants, &c. 175 tage, in respect to their keeping, and in their ultimate value when no longer fit for service. This subject merits serious attention, and will J have no doubt short ly receive it from some of the very numerous Agricul tural Societies, at present existing in the United States. .T^2JESHl20fel^ r > (Ursus) inhabit these re- U gions. / Of the largest, which is found near the Rocky Moun tains, 1 know but little: we killed two, which were the only ones I ever saw: they were about twice the size of the bear of the Arkansas territory. Their heads were large, and their bodies long and slender, legs long, and calculated for speed, and their colour of a dark brown, approaching to black. In their attack they are fearless, formidable, and ferocious. The other is common to the United States, and is too well known to require notice. The Indians esteem them, particularly their fat, for food; but only kill such as they occasionally meet. Of the deexJamily^_(Cervus) there are several dis tinct species. Those found on the prairies, are com mon to almost all parts of the United States, and require no particular description. The long eared, or moose deer, is found in the mountain regions: it is larger than the above, has a short tufted tail, is rather darker co loured, and of more solitary habits, never appearing in large herds. Another variety, much resembling the first, furnished, however, with a long tail, is also found in the mountains. The elks are small, far south; but increase in size in the neighbourhood of the mountains. 176 Natural Productions, Those I saw on the head waters of the Mississippi, were almost as tall as a horse, very light coloured, and alto gether different from any I had before seen. Antelopes are numerous in the upper country; but, never having seen them except at a distance, I am una ble to give any account of their structure, habits, &c. The mountain goaj;, is larger than the common deer; its colour is tawney, approaching to a white on its back, horns large, and disproportionally long, frequently exceeding two feet. It is found in the mountains, and is very shy. We killed several, on our journey to the Pacific ocean; but they were poor, and their flesh strong and unpalatable. Two species of the jiare^(Lepus) are also met with. The one, common to the United States, is exceedingly numerous; the other is more rare, but considerably larger. In the summer its colour is of a brownish gray, from which in the winter it changes to a snowy white. Neither are much esteemed by the Indians. Several species of thej*uirrel (Sciurus) are also met with, but none except the Prairie dog, or barking squirrel, (Wish-ton-wish of the Indians) which I believe belongs to this family, deserves any particular descrip tion. Its body is about the size of a mink, head and eyes rather large, somewhat resembling those of a hare, legs short; tail very small, hair short, shining, and smooth, and of a light gray colour, shaded deeper on the back, and almost white on the belly. It barks something like a small dog, but more resembling the Indian pronunciation of the name they have given it. They congregate in immense numbers on the brows or Mmals, Plants, &c. 177 gentle declivities of the prairie hills, in dry situations, but in general not very remote from water. Their holes are deep, and neither crowded, nor in regular order. The earth removed from them, is formed into little mounds, on which, when not engaged in feeding, they may, in pleasant weather, generally be seen posted, as so many sentinels, watching for their enemies, which are numerous, and prove very destructive to them. Whenever any thing strange makes its appearance, every individual commences barking and retreats to the entrance of its hole, into which however, it does not proceed till the exigency is pressing. When they re appear, it is with great caution. They make no hi bernal provisions, but remain in a torpid state during the prevalence of the frost, fn the summer they feed on and form their beds of the prairie grass, which they cut close as they go, leaving no kind of rubbish to interrupt the cleanly prospect, or by which a foe might secrete itself. They are sociable and playful, and where an acquaintance exists, less apprehensive of man than any other animal. The Indians frequently observe their habits and management, but never offer them the slightest injury. They are more numerous in the inte rior than elsewhere, and their settlements frequently extend over several hundred acres. The prairie wolf, and fox are their most formadable enemies; though both the rattle and black snake prey on them while feeding in the edges of the prairie grass; but their destruction would be still more considerable, were it not for the perpetual belligerency of these reptiles, 178 Natural Productions, Besides the foregoing the common and prairie wolf; yellow and gray fox, oppossum, (D. saragoy,) ra coon, martin, pole cat, muskrat, beaver, otter, and mink, are found, and some of them in great abundance. Wild turkies, prairie hens, pheasants, partridges swans, geese, ducks, and, I believe, all the variety of birds found on the Ohio, are inhabitants of this country; and the fish, reptiles, &c. are also so very similar, as to ren der any account of them, in this work, unnecessary. I ought to except the rattlesnake; for, although I have previously made some remarks on it, more may still be added, which, I think, will, prove interesting to my readers. They are numerous through the country, but particularly high up on the Missouri, and on the White and St. Francis rivers. Two species are met with: the black are from three to four feet long, dispro portionately thick, exceedingly venomous in their bites, and slow in their movements; it lives, mostly on the low and wet lands. The other is black, and yellow spot* ted, grows sometimes to the length of seven or eight feet, but its poison is not so venomous as that of the former. It is found on the dry prairies and rocky grounds. They both live to a very great age; that is, if it be a fact that they annually acquire a new process to their rattles. I once met with one that had upwards of ninety of these annular cells attached to its tail. When alarmed the young ones, which are generally eight or ten in number, retreat into the mouth of the parent, and re-appear on its giving a contractile mus cular token that the danger is passed. Towards the close of the summer, they become in appearance par- Animals, Plants, &c. 179 tially blind; their ability to move is diminished, and their bite, if possibb, more deadly. The Indians erro neously ascribe this difference in its habits and charac ter, to a diffusion of the inordinately secreted poison through its system, The common black, copper head, and spotted swamp snakes, never fail, I believe, to engage with, and destroy them, whenever they meet, which, together with the hostility that exists between the two species, prevents an increase that would other wise render the country almost uninhabitable. When the two species fight, it is by coiling and striking at each other; they frequently miss in their aim, or rather, avoid each other s fangs by darting simultaneously in a direction different from the ap proaching blow. When one is bitten, it amounts to a defeat, and it instantly retreats for a watering place, at which, should it arrive in time, it slakes its thirst, swells, and dies. I have witnessed the effects of the poison on their own bodies, or on those of the antagonist species, in several instances, and have ne ver known one that was bitten to recover, notwith standing the generally prevailing opinion to the con trary, that such instinctively resort to efficient an tidotes. The other hostile snakes grasp their necks between their teeth, wreathe round, and strangle them. The Indians know nothing about the charming powers of this, or any otlier snake; they believe the rattles are designed to alarm their enemies, and terri fy such animals as they are accustomed to prey on. The latter, no doubt, is the fact, whatever the former may be; because, whenever they fix their piercing eyes 180 Natural Productions, on a bird, squirrel, &c they commence and keep up an incessant rattling noise, until the animal, convulsed by fear, approaches within the reach of its formidable enemy, and sometimes into its very jaws. This, how ever, is not always the result, for 1 have repeatedly seen animals thus agitated, and in imminent danger, make their escape without any intervention in their favour, except the recovery of their own powers. PLANTS. In describing the various kinds of soil, I have already mentioned, so far as my knowledge ex tends, the different plants they respectively produce, excepting only those used for food and medicine. This transposition appeared necessary, in order that the read er might fully estimate the distinctive qualites of the land; besides, as I cannot pretend to treat this subject scientifically, I do not perceive that any disadvantage will arise from this out-of-place arrangement. What other information I possess, respecting the vegetable productions of this country, will be detailed, as pre viously promised, when I come to treat on the Materia Medica, and the esculents used by the Indians. I shall close this subject with a few observations on the Osage orange, or bow wood tree, which I have previously mentioned, but of which very little appears to be known. It is found in abundance on the St. Fran cis, White, some parts of the Arkansas, Vermillion, Canadian, and Osage rivers; and there are a few scat tering ones on the Kansas. I do not recollect to have seen them farther north, though they may exist on the Missouri, and in many other places, without my knowledge. The tree delights in a fertile, and rather Animals, Plants, &c. 181 dry soil, and attains to the height of from fifteen to thirty feet, with a trunk proportionally large. In May or June, the male, or tree not bearing fruit, is covered with numerous pale yellow flowers, which expand in nearly the same manner as those of the dogwood (Cornus Florida) though they are not so large. The fruit ripens in the fore part of the fall; is also of a pale yellow colour, spheroidal shaped, and about the size of a large hen s egg. It is slightly pulpy, and acid, and by many of the Indians esteemed as an agreeable esculent. The rind, when wouqded, especially before ripe, emits a milky juice, much re sembling that of the silk plant, (Asclepias syriaca.) When solitary, or on the prairies, it is usually bar ren; but its branches become more expanded, the co lour of the foliage of a richer green, and its top as sumes a rounded and beautiful appearance. The wood is coarse grained, of a deep yellow colour, and isjhiejdjin high e^imation by the Indians, on account ^of its gp-eat elastic prnp* r tW They manuIacTu7e~if m!6 bows, which become articles of commerce, and are sometimes exchanged for peltries, &c. I knew a Sioux to give his horse for a single one; and among the upper tribes they frequently bring three or four beaver skins each. This tree is so highly valued, that they never destroy it, except when wanted for use, or in the territories of their enemies; in the latter case, they make its destruction as particular an object, as they do that of their game. It probably would afford a beau tiful yellow dye, and to a certainty, add a rich variety to inlaid cabinet furniture. The tree is hardy and 1 82 Natural Productions, would probably flourish in any part of the United States, between the parallel latitudes of 30 Q and 4(P and perhaps still farther north. It appears, both for utility and ornament, to hold out sufficient inducements to warrant particular attention to its cultivation. MINERALS. Of the mineral productions of these extensive regions, I know comparatively nothing. I shall not, therefore, attempt to give any particular ac count of them; but barely mention the places where some of those, most important to civilized life, may be found. Coal abounds on the Vermillion, Verdigris, Osage, Kansas, Misssouri, and Earth rivers, particu larly high up on the last, in considerably extensive strata; and I doubt not that it will be found in many other places. I am unable to give any specific account of it, for the Indians do not use it on any occasion; and nearly all the traits of its character known to me, are derived from a recollective comparison. The Indians, however, are acquainted with its combustibl&.pjr igni- tive properties, and have several limes, from motives of admiratiorfUr curiosity, set pieces of it on tire. This circumstance establishes the fact that some of it is bituminous, but where such is located, or in what quantities, or with what facility it may be obtained, I cannot say. Limestone is found on the Missouri, near the mouths of the Kansas and Osage rivers, and in several parts of the country bordering on these last mentioned rivers: it is also found on the Arkansas; and I have seen it in many places which have now escaped my memory; but which are sufficiently nu merous, in my opinion, to entitle these territories to Animals, Plants, fcc. 18S the general appellation of a limestone country. Strata of slate and sandstone are frequent: the former is so commonly combined with coally and sulphurous mat ter, as to have attracted the notice of the Indians; who, from its somewhat similar character, call it Kee-nish, in common with the more perfect varieties of coal. On the Vermillion and Verdigris rivers, are vast quantities of what I suppose iron ore, from the proper- ties of the waters which flow from them: here are also found extensive beds of ochre, from which the neigh bouring Indians obtain the principal part of their paints. Similar appearances and ochres are met with in many other places. Clay beds are so numerous and exten sive throughout this country, as to make the attainment of almost any required supply, at almost any place, a matter of no great difficulty. Salt springs are found in great numbers on the Vermillion, Kansas, Grand, Big and Little Saline, the head waters of Earth, and on the La Platte rivers. The country around the Salines is generally clayey; and, in dry weather, from the incrustations formed on its surface by the exhalations of the water, often ex hibits the appearance of extensive salt formations. Du ring the wet and rainy seasons, these crystallizations chiefly disappear, and the waters which before were exceedingly salt, become much diluted. The access of fresh water to them, may, I am convinced, be pre vented; at any rate the facility of making salt is so great, that no fears can be entertained of a scarcity of this article, throughout the whole of this country, as high up as the La Platte. 184 Natural Productions, &c. The springs are generally situated far in the interior, and not very remote from navigable waters; which will increase the facility of transporting supplies. The In dians seldom make use of it for any purpose: I have however known it prescribed medicinally; and, in a few instances, eaten as a condiment. The salt springs are places of great resort for all the grazing herds, and consequently attract the animals which prey on them, whether man or quadruped. On this account they are better known to the Indians, than any other mineral production of the country. Saltpetre, (nitrate of potash) has been collected in great quantities from caves found in some parts of this country; and very extensive lead mines have been worked for many years past, between the sources of the St. Francis and Marameck rivers; but of these, and of the existence of either gold or silver mines, the ^ Indians of the Osage and Kansas nation are wholly ignorant. CHAPTER IV. Considerations on the Physical and moral condition of the Indians. Under this head I propose to treat of their migra* tions, and separations into tribes, language, signs, modes of writing and delineation, structure, complex ion, mental capacity, &c. I shall commence on their migrations and separation into tribes or nations. The Indians are very thinly dispersed over the coun try described in one of the preceding chapters, and particularly so in the temperate and more fertile parts; where, all circumstances taken into view, one would with apparently great reason, look for the contrary. But the abundance and variety of game, the sponta neous production of a great number of plants, mild cli mate, and facilities for satisfying all the wants of In dian life, have rendered the possession of these regions, a perpetual subject for contention, and are the proxi mate causes of this unnatural reversion. The Indians generally are^disposed tojo ve ; and in their excursions, they frequently encroach on the privileges of their neighbours, which is seldom suffered to pass unnotic ed, and usually terminates in war; a result frequently courted with no other view than to school the young warriors, and afford the older ones opportunities to acquire distinction, These wars are sometimes of short A a 186 Physical and Moral duration; at others, they only cease with the extermi nation or removal of one of the parties. Discomfitted bands or tribes, are sometimes met with, which have scarcely males sufficient for the chace, without regard ing the subject of their defence. In such instances they commonly retreat for protection and safety to the most unfrequented or mountainous regions, or form alliances with their more powerful and friendly neigh bours. But in general they incorporate themselves with some other tribe, and become either virtually ex tinct, or acknowledged dependants. The Peoiras, Mis souri, and Little Osage tribes, are instances to the point. If closely pressed by their foes, instead of becoming tributaries, and contrary to what generally results among reclaimed nations, they abandon their country and homes, apparently without experiencing those acutely painful sensations incident on similar occasions to civilized life. But before they resort to such mea sures, they accomplish all that their means will permit, more to support their claim to the character of an in dependent and brave people, than to their territory. In this way the strong and more powerful press upon the weak; while the weak dispose of themselves as above described. ;;; The migratory disposition of the Indians consequent ly becomes in part forced. Remotely, according to the tradition of many of the tribes, it has been from the north or northeast, southwardly; and no doubtithasbeen induced by the very same causes which contribute to depopulate the more fertile regions of this country, with which the Indians, from their mode of life, could Conditions of the Indians. 187 not fail progressively to become acquainted. To these causes may perhaps be added the more favourable dis position of a northern climate, to an increase of popu lation, and exemption from the jealousy and envy of their more southern neighbours, because of the severi ty of their climate, and the poverty of their hunting grounds. These circumstances combined would al low of an accumulation of people, greater than those regions could support, so that from necessity, a portion would be compelled to a change of residence. Or Asia, as some have supposed, may have by some means at present unknown to us sent out, either by accident or design, a succession of colonies, which, pressing one upon the other, have contributed to keep up this change of location among the several tribes. There now exists an implacable enmity between the Sioux and Kansas, which originated, at no very remote period, in the former having forced the latter to abandon their hunting grounds, on the Missouri. The Osages have a similar tradition in regard to their removal, though it does not extend to the nation that coerced them to the measure. Most of the Indian nations, although now occupying territories, which they have possessed for periods ex tending very far beyond their chronological data, have like traditionSj which are no doubt founded on facts; but the problems, as to the remote or succeeding caus es which led to those results, I shall resign to abler pens for solution. These migrations recently have been much influ enced by the advance of the white settlers; and they 188 Physical and Moral will continue to be so, I apprehend, till terminated by the total destruction of all the Indians on the eastern side of the Rocky Mountains In regard to those settled on the western side, I en tertain more favourable hopes: because they are less warlike, appear to entertain far less elevated notions respecting the sovereignty of their tribes, and their own individual natural rights, and have not so unconquera ble a contempt for all servile labour; and because the game, fish, and roots on which they subsist, having become comparatively scarce, they will the more rea dily be persuaded to adopt agricultural pursuits, to ob tain a less precarious subsistence. Such changes, if history may be relied on, are the concomitants of civi lization, and they must prove conducive to an increase of population; so that if brought about among those people, they will be redeemed from the annihilation to which those on the eastern side of the mountains ap pear to be rapidly advancing. When a nation of In dians becomes too numerous conveniently to procure subsistence from its own hunting grounds, it is no un common occurrence for it to send out a colony, or in other words, to separate into tribes Preparatory to such a measure, runners or spies are sent in various directions to ascertain the most suitable location. A national council next hears the several reports, deter mines on the plan, and elects chiefs to carry it into operation. The pipe is then sent round, and all who smoke it are considered volunteers. Sometimes the Dumber is too small to warrant the enterprise; at others it is so large as to occasion the migration of the whole nation. Where, however, it is properly proportioned. Conditions of the Indians. 1 89 the ceremony of separating, is at once accomplished and is truly affecting. The tribe so separated maintains all its relations, independent of the parent nation; though the most friendly intercourse is commonly maintained, and they are almost uniformly allies. Separations sometimes take place from party dissensions, growing generally out of the jealousies of the principal chiefs, and not unfrequently out of petty quarrels. In such instances, in order to prevent the unnecessary and wanton effu sion of blood, and consequent enfeebling of the nation, the weaker party moves off, usually without the obser vance of much ceremony. These divisions seldom last long, reconciliation follows reflection, and a re-union is effected. Instances however have been known, in which the two parties became the most irreconcilea- ble. rancorous, and deadly foes, and raised the toma hawk against each other, with a malignity surpassing, if possible, that exercised between hostile nations total ly distinct in consanguinity. To the above causes for the Indian nations separating into tribes, may be added that of belligerency; in which, as in wars among civilized nations, the strong general ly triumph over the weak; but the consequences are very dissimilar. Among the civilized, the vanquished are very seldom disturbed in their possessions, or un dergo even a change of masters, though such a mea sure might often prove highly advantageous; while among the Indians, to prevent entire destruction, they are obliged to flee from their possessions, and are fre quently dispersed into different tribes or bands,, which, 1 90 Physical and Moral being prevented from re-uniting, by the interposition of their enemies, connect themselves with other nations, or seek safe retreats, and maintain their independence in the manner as before observed. Of some one of these characters have been the di visions, which, not very remotely took place, respec tively, among the Sioux, Pawnees, and Usages; and it is highly probable that the Kansas and Osages descend ed from, or constituted originally a single nation, as there is a striking resemblance in their languages. LANGUAGE. It has been supposed by some, that \ all the Indian nations speak different dialects of the Same language; but the case is far otherwise. There are scarcely two nations, between whom no inter- / course exists, whose languages are so similar as to be mutually understood by the respective individuals of each; indeed, I believe there are none; although the circumstances of origin, descent, immediate neighbour hood, intermarriages, voluntary associations, friendly intercourse, and the incorporation of the vanquished of one tribe with another, have materially modified, and, in many instances, effected a strong resemblance in some of them. Among nations more remote, some words of the same pronunciation, and of the same and of different imports, are used; but instances of this na ture do not occur sufficiently often to materially alter their character, and they maintain their claims to dis- tinctiveness with a? much force perhaps asdo the English, French, German, and Russian languages. It is true, that an individual of one nation, may, by the assistance of signs, make himself sufficiently under- Conditions of the Indians. 191 stood to hold a conversation on all ordinary subjects, j with strangers of almost every other, but then it should \ be remembered, that their languages are pantomimick, and that their poverty is, to a considerable degree, made up for by those impressive and common auxiliaries. The Indians settled in towns and villages, speak Ian- - guages more stable, comprehensive, and lull, than those do who have no fixed residence, or lead more so litary lives. And, as they have neither records nor stand ards, but depend wholly on recollection and habit, it is not extraordinary, under the many other casual and ar bitrary circumstances influencing them, that their lan guages should, as they actually do, suffer frequent and considerable changes. SIGNS. In regard to the signs used by the Indians to connect their words and render their languages intelligi ble, very little of a satisfactory nature can be said; be- causethey are so variously adapted to their different sub jects of conversation, as in general to baffle description. In order to comprehend them fully, it is necessary to understand their idioms and habits. In talking of an ene my, they assume a ferocious attitude and aspect^ seize hold of, and brandish their weapons of war, in pre cisely the same manner as they would do if they were in their presence, and about to engage in a deadly con flict. The wampum and pipe are handled, in con versations on peaceable subjects, and every thing connected with them is diametrically reversed. Speak ing of men, game, birds, fish, trees, marching, hunt ing, swimming, &c. &c., the peculiar habits or cha racter of each, individually, is imitated in so happy 192 Physical and Moral a manner, as to be readily understood by those ac quainted with the qualities of the subject intended to be described, although they should be entire stran gers to the language. Independent of the above, they use many signs which convey ideas of entire sentences; such, for instance, as a circular motion of the extended arm in the direction of the sun s course, to represent a day or a half day; the rapid sweep of the hand represents a violent wind; the up lifted hands and eyes, an invocation to the Great Spirit, &c. They also use significant emblems, such as the wing of the swan and wild goose, wampums and the pipe, for, or as overtures for peace: the arrow, war club, and black and red paintings for war, or as indi cations or declarations of it. Any article, but in ge neral, a skin painted black, or the wing of the raven, represents the death of friends; aud when coloured or striped with red, that of enemies. This enumeration might be considerably extended, but, as it is barren of interest, 1 shall proceed to make some remarks on their MODES OF WRITING AND DELINEATION. In their writing and correspondence, the Indians make use .altogether of hieroglyphics; to which they are forced by their ignorance of characters which ad mit of a series of methodical combinations. Even if this were not the case, it is doubtful whether their languages would permit the application of such a knowledge; at any rate, it would be exceedingly arbi trary, and to understand it, would require great and constant efforts of the imagination. Conditions of the Indians. 193 They inscribe their correspondence, and such sub jects as require to be recorded, on the irfner bark of the white birch (Betula papyracea) or on skins pre pared for the purpose. Styles of iron, wood, or stone, and brushes rnade of hair, feathers or the fibres of wood, are used to deli neate or paint the most prominent objects embraced in their subjects; the remainder is to be supplied by the imagination of the reader. If, for instance, they wished to describe the surprise of a party of their hunters, by their enemies, arid their rescue by white people, they would first imprint the tracks of the buffalo in advance; next, as many foot steps as there were hunters, provided the number was small, if not, they would draw as many large footsteps as there were tens, and smaller ones for those of the fraction of that number, the whole arranged in disorder; then the number of the assailing party would be imprint ed in the same manner, and the nation to which they be longed, be pointed out by some emblem of its chief, as that of a wolf for a Pawnee chief; finally, in the rear of the Pawnees, which should also be represented in disor der, the number of the rescuing party would be drawn as before, and their national character distinguished by the representation of its flag. The number of their own, and that of their friends slain, would be indicated by the number of footsteps painted black, and the wounded by those partially so coloured: while that of their ene mies would be distinguished by red paintings, in precise ly the same manner. If they thought it necessary, the description would extend to the country, or even place B b 194 Physical and Moral where the surprise happened; as for instance, if it was either in a prairie, or in woods, or on the margin of a river; prairie grass, trees, or a stream, would be repre sented according as the occurrence happened; arid the place would be characterized by the presentation of some generally known object, at, or in its neighbourhood. In fine, the Indians experience little or no difficulty in describing or understanding any incident or subject, in this way. The chiefs, especially if any misunder standing had previously existed, constantly wear on their robes the delineated boundaries of their hunting grounds, according to stipulations entered into by the disputing parties. These boundaries are also drawn on skins, and deposited in their public lodges, as re cords to be referred to, on necessary occasions. They likewise design very correct maps, in which the rivers, hills, trails, and other circumstances worthy of notice, are very correctly laid down, they also very readily do the same on the sand or earth, for the information of strange travellers. In their marches, they inscribe in structions or any other information deemed necessary, for the spies or detatched parties, on smooth barked trees. Their distinguished warriors register on skins, all the remarkable incidents of their lives; which, with the exception of those they are buried in, are uniform ly kept by their relatives, as sacred relics and testimo nies of honorable descent for many succeeding gene rations. They sometimes cut with hard stones em blematical representations of remarkable events, &c. on soft or friable rocks, which as their mode of com puting time is very imperfect, soon cease to be inter- Conditions of the Indians. 195 esting and are forgotten. And the same skill is ex tended to ornamenting their pipes, and various domes tic utensils. I have seen many of those engravings, which, though in part apparently intelligible, could not be identified with any of the circumstances or traditions of the present population of the country. And, 1 have no doubt, more correct information, respecting the origin of the Indians, might be obtained from a comparison of the hieroglyphic characters of different nations and eras, than can possibly be arrived at from the analysis of their respective languages. The former are the de lineations of truth, and probably have been imitated respectively, by all the Indian nations, from the re motest antiquity. The only objection to this source, is, the extreme scarcity of incident; while the lat ter, in the intermixtures, separations, and destruc tions, that slowly, but surely, happen, and the liability of their languages to change, as before remarked, pre sents clearly to my mind insurmountable difficulties to the acquirement of the desired knowledge. As well might the debris on the sea shore be traced back to their primitive locations, by means of their external or chemical characters, as the Indians to their progeni tors, by their languages. What, let me inquire, would have become of the Greek and Roman languages, had not letters preserved their knowledge to after times? and changes, not of the same magnitude, but of equal ly the same importance, connected with their idioms, frequently take place among the Indians. 196 Physical and Moral Besides, where the very best means exist to main tain or preserve the unity of language, how many new terms are constantly adding to it! how many old ones have become, or are becoming obsolete! It may be re plied, that these changes do not extend to the radicals; and perhaps they do not, to any considerable extent, wherever registers exist; but the Indians are not pro vided with any means to arrest the oblivious effects of the changeable circumstances to which they are sub ject; and, therefore, have frequently to exercise their inventive faculties to give names to things which are not only altogether new, but also to such as had been forgotten. To confirm this position, it is only necessary to observe the great difference that at present exists in the languages of the different Pawnee tribes; which, there can be no doubt, were, originally, precisely the same. Those living in villages, speak fluently a much more copious and intelligible language than those do who lead wandering lives. Indeed, I am persuaded I ha zard nothing, by saying that any person, a stranger to the circumstance of their origin , would without hesi tation take them for different nations. The great trait of character, which more particularly distinguishes the Indians from every other people on our globe, except the Jews, is their religion ; which is so dif ferent, as to place the period of their descent from any other people, necessarily remote; because, from the best information extant on this subject, all the various races, from which there seems any probability of their having descended, have been from immemorial time involved Conditions of the Indians. 197 Jnthe grossest superstition and paganism. This circum stance of remoteness involves the subject in still great er obscurity; because it allows of proportionately ex tended chances for the very changes which, I contend, have taken place in their languages. However, if any similitude in their worship could be traced out, T would place more reliance on it, in attempting to establish their origin, than I can now consent to on any or all the circumstantial proofs and hypotheses that have been suggested: because, without referring to divine au thority, I believe the whole human family, left to the exercise of their rational faculties from infancy, would in the process of time, and in accordance with those faculties, first adopt the doctrine of Theism, and that they would not be likely to deviate from it only in; proportion as the means for indulging the baser pas sions increased. From a resemblance to the Jews in their worship, and in some of their laws and customs, particularly as respects murder, anointings, and places of refuge, some have attempted to show that the Indians origi nally, descended from that people; while others, with greater plausibility, perhaps, ascribe this conformation to accident. This subject has excited much interest, and many ingenious hypotheses have been suggested without pro ducing any satisfactory results. And I am persuaded that every step we take in pursuit of this truth, on the data we now possess, must terminate in the same way. 198 Physical andMoral STRUCTURE AND COMPLEXION. The whole family of mankind are generally regarded but as one species; and the difference that exists in it, according to the influence of climate, or the regions they inhabit, constitutes only varieties. While some others, comparatively few in number, think the differ ence between the several races, sufficiently marked to justify their arrangement into distinct species. But in regard to correctness in either of these opinions, it does not belong to me to discuss. I shall, therefore, give only a brief outline of the most striking characteris tics of the North American Indians. Notwithstanding the countries they inhabit are nearly similar in respect to climate, supplies, and other cir cumstances, calculated to produce like results, a consi- i derable difference in the jize and colour of the differ- I ent nations does actually exist. The Pattawattomies, Shawanees Osages, and Chero- kees, are tall; the Ricaras, Mandans, and Kickapoos, are short; while the Kansas, Mahas, Pawnees, Otto- was, Q,uapaws, and Delawares, who are remarkable for their full chests, and broad shoulders, are all inter mediates to the two former. In their size and struc ture, considerable difference prevails among all the nations I have visited, both on this, and on the other side of the Rocky Mountains. According to the taste of the white people, the persons of the Indians generally are well proportioned: I ought, however, to except a general muscular defi ciency on the calves of their legs, and, in some of the Conditions of the Indians. 199 tribes, the disproportional increase of the integuments on the femores, and about the pelvis of the females; the latter, however, I observed only on the Pacific side of the continent. Malformation is very rare among them ; but, when an instance happens, it is thought to be influenced by the Great Spirit to punish, or by the Evil Spirit to torment them; and the individual, in either case, be comes the peculiar subject of their superstitious regard; under the hope that such conduct will appease the one, or propitiate the other. Their foreheads are rather flat, and not generally j very high and jutting; their eyes are small, black, and set somewhat deep in their sockets, with the external angles a little elevated above the internal; their noses long and prominent, and their cheek bones full, high, and generally broad, so as to terminate the inferior oval curve of the face, between the nose and mouth. The hair on their heads is naturally long and black, and much pains are bestowed by the women, to pre serve it as an ornament to their persons; the men pluck all out, except a small tuft that covers the crown of their head or scalp, which they preserve with the most studious attention, with a view to meet their ene mies on a fair footing, or with honorably corresponding objects for contention on the field of battle. The hair on the other parts of their bodies, would, I am persuad ed, be as abundant as it is on those of any other variety of the human family, were it permitted to grow; but all 1 the Indians, except lunatics, or such as suffer from I derangement of mind, extract it with great care, when- 1 200 Physical and Moral ever it appears, I name this more particularly, be cause, I have heard it suggested that they are naturally deficient in this respect; and because of the repeated inquiries addressed to me on this subject. The colour of the Indians approaches a tawney cop- jperj the shades however, differ in the different tribes, and even among the individuals of the same tribe; but not sufficiently to change the characteristiek trait. This does not appear to proceed from the influence of climate, so much as one would, on a cursory view of the subject, be led to suppose: for we find many of those located northwardly, to be more swarthy or darker coloured than their more southern neighbours, or even than some that are more remotely situated in the same direction. I shall pass by the philosophical disquisi tion as to the causes of this variation, because I feel imcompetent to do the subject justice, and merely no tice the facts as they occurred to my observations. The Pattawattomies, inhabiting the head waters of the Illinois river; the Sioux on the Missouri and Mississip pi; the Pawnees on the La Platte; and the Ricaras on the Missouri; are 1 believe, more deeply shaded, than any other nations with which I am acquainted. Next to the above in deepness of colour, are the Osages, Kan sas, Ottowas, and Cherokees; all more southwardly located; and the Mandans on the Missouri, and the Choctaws, and Creeks of the state of Mississippi, are among those of a still lighter cast. Under this division, arbitrary as it is, all the tribes on the eastern side of the Rocky Mountains may be arranged conveniently enough for description, though Conditions of the Indians. 201 must be acknowledged that the shades of colour of the extremes of each, approximate so closely, as per haps, to bring in question its propriety. Those on the western side of this boundary, as far as 1 my knowledge extends, are not so dark as the lightest \ above described. While a particular tribe, situated \ near the head waters of the Mult-no-mah river, are of a pale ash, and very much resembling that of the Afri can albinos, though somewhat darker. The lips, which in some of the tribes are very thick, as I ought before to have noticed, are coloured similar to the other parts of their bodies, while the palms of their hands and the soles of their feet, are al most white. V **/ The children, when first born, are of a dusky cream colour, with the exception of spots under the eyes, and along the spinal ridge, which are more deeply shaded. They gradually become darker from expo sure, and finally assume the complexion of the older Indians; which varies in a slight degree on the differ ent parts of their bodies, accordingly as they may be more or less exposed to the action of the air and solar rays. red men, in contradis ^ tinction to the whites and blacks, wherever such are known to exist. Generally they pride themselves much on their colour; its coppery darkness being considered X" a peculiar mark of excellence. The chiefs and influential men in some of the tribes, object to intermarriages with the whites, on account of the aberation from this standard colour, which is c c Physical and Moral exhibited in the offspring; white being regarded char- . acteristic of effeminacy and cowardice, and all the shades between it and their own as naturally influenc ed by those qualities, in proportion as it preponderates. They nevertheless think these traits may be corrected by rigid discipline and strict attention to early educa tion: and I have no doubt the many battles I fought in my boyhood, were countenanced in conformity to this opinion, and their tuitive policy. The Indians universally believe that the Great Spirit when he created all things, exercised a partiality in their favour, which was indelibly registered in their colour. Next in order to themselves, some class the whites, while others suppose the blacks to be superior to them ; they generally believe this partiality extended to the whole descending series of organic and inorganic things according to the perfections they respectively dis play. The circumstances incidentally connected with the wandering life, and precarious condition of the Indians, are not very favourable to procreant habits, and the cares they entail. Instances of a sanguine tempera ment seldom occur, though when they do, they are less frequent among the males. They do not arrive at puberty, at so early a period of life as is common in civilized society; the difference may be estimated at two or three years. The particular time is similarly influenced by climate and other causes, and is equally various in different individuals. Custom with them, as with the whites, regulates the Conditions of the Indians . 203 intercourse of the sexes, but not with so close a rein, in respect to consequences; for a female may become a parent out of wedlock, without loss of reputation, or diminishing her chance for a subsequent matrimonial alliance, so that her paramour is of respectable stand ing. But, notwithstanding, instances of the kind sel dom happen; not that the Indian women are over rigidly virtuous, but because abortives are sometimes resorted to as well in celibacy as in married life; though the practice is discountenanced by the men, except when on long inarches or pressed by their enemies. The women seldom raise more than three or four children; 1 have known a few to have five, and, very rarely indeed, one or two more. They suckle them from two to three years, and sometimes even longer. This practice has, no doubt grown out of the difficulty of procuring nutriment suitable to the digestive organs of infancy; though it is continued by some, under the belief that it promotes sterility; an entire instance of which I have never known among Indian women. Their gestative. parturient, and travailing affections are so slight,as scarcely to admit of any comparison with those experienced in civilized life, except in name and circumstance. Of the proportions of male to female births, I cannot speak with precision; though, it appears to me, from what I have observed, that the former are rather more numerous. The proportion of the men to the women, is comparatively small, in consequence of the frequent and destructive wars in which the former are engaged, and their greater liability to disease. 204 Physical and Moral This disparity is scarcely perceptible in early life; but, among those arrived at maturity, and still farther advanced in life, it is very obvious, and varies in the different tribes from two or three of the former to four of the latter, according as the causes, above named, prevail. In some tribes the extremes differ considera bly from this average, more especially for the less; and, as previously remarked, they are sometimes without men sufficient for the chace. I am unable to say much in relation to the propor tion of the births, to deaths that occur in the natural way; because, the natural operations of disease and decay, are interrupted, or rather, anticipated by their desolating wars. I may observe, however, from com parisons made since my arrival in the United States, that the births, in proportion to the population, are not more than half so numerous as they are among the white people: while the deaths by old age, apart from the causes above noticed, and regard being continued to numbers, are considerably more numerous. So that, if my observations have been correct, and the Indians were to desist from their belligerent habits, and lead regular and temperate lives, their chance of arriving at great age, and dying by decay, would be much greater than that of any people devoted to the pursuits and habits of civilized life. The death of an Indian woman, aside from causu- alty, is a rare occurrence, except from the ordinary wane of the functions of life. The same cannot be said of the men: their frequent exposure to all varie ties of temperature and weather; fatigues from long Conditions of the Indians. inarches; and long abstinence from food, followed by an inordinate indulgence of the appetite; give rise to many diseases, from which death oftentimes ensues. Both the men and women that survive to old age, re tain all their senses much more perfectly than is com mon to civilized life. Disease, particularly the small pox, has deprived some few of their vision; otherwise, I have never known a single instance of total blindness: the same may be said of total deafness; though dimness of eye sight and difficulty of hearing are not uncommon to very aged persons; but they are not so frequent as among white people. They also retain their mental and corporeal pow ers in greater vigour and perfection. When old, they usually depart from the taciturn habits of early life, become garrulous, and frequently discourse with an astonishing minuteness and accuracy, on the events of their past lives, and on circumstances calculated to in spire patriotism, and the love of glory, in younger minds. An ardent love for the chase, continues with the men to the last. When too old to carry the rifle, they employ the boys or young men for that purpose, j and frequently take long marches in pursuit of game. I have myself accompanied them till nearly worn out with fatigue, though ashamed to complain. The men sometimes arrive at a very great age; though the proportional number of old women, is much the greatest. I have known many whose ages were computed severally to be from ninety to one hundred years. The women generally live the longest, and \ 206 Physical and Moral retain their mental faculties more remarkably than the men. They are not much afflicted with diseased teeth; I may truly say that I have never known a half dozen instances, in which they had been entirely decayed. The toothache, and swelled faces proceeding from it, are exceedingly rare; and it may be generally observ- | ed of the Indians on the eastern side of the Rocky | Mountains, that they retain their teeth entire, to the close of their lives. It is not however the case with those on the western side. Nearly all the old ones there are without; and many middle aged, and some quite young, are exceedingly affected by diseased and decayed teeth. This difference in their condition and liability to decay, no doubt arises inj^e^differejifi of thdjno4es of living. Nearly all the Indians which subsist chieBy^oh animal food, are exempted from this misfortune and suffering; while those who are more confined to a vegetable diet, are peculiarly subject to them. None of the Indian tribes are. however, so much and so generally disfigured by decayed and lost teeth, as are the people of the United States, who, as I have been informed, are not in this respect singular among civilized nations. This effect, no doubt, generally results to the In dians from their want of cleanliness, and the acidity contained in their food, which is mainly vegetable, and often taken without the slightest preparation by cook ing- Education and habit disqualify the Indians for la borious pursuits of civilized life; but the extraordinary Conditions of the Indians. 201 performance of such as they are accustomed to, shows that they are not deficient in activity and strength. I have known Indians when much enfeebled by hun ger, to carry loads of buffalo meat, deer, and elk, for miles to the camps of their party; which very few la bouring white people, in perfect health and vigour, would have willingly undertaken. Besides, their great er ability to perform long journeys in shorter times than those less accustomed to this exercise could possibly do, is another proof, if one, were wanting, to the same effect: and to these might be added the known capacity and cheerful compliance of the women to perform all their laborious duties, and that sometimes too, under circumstances that would not be tolerated in civilized life. So that no doubt remains in my mind, if we ave rage the perfections and imperfections^that the Indians will bear a comparison in their physical conditions, with any other great division of the human family, MORAL CONDITION. In regard to the moral condi tion of the Indians, very little requires to be said; be cause, it will be admitted on all sides, if history may be credited, that they display, according to the oppor tunities presented by the circumstances and modes of their lives, as great energy of mental powers, and ac commodate it to particular exigencies, as any other people ever have. The causes which operate against their increase of numbers, and the facilities with which they are in ge neral able to supply all their wants, very much restrict, and I may say, prevent their moral advancement. 208 Physical and Moral Were these causes and facilities to cease or become considerably limited, it would be absurd to suppose the Indians would not resort to grazing and agricul ture for a livelihood. Fixed residence would follow as a necessary consequence; and these objects once obtained, all the arts and policies, connected with the wants and comforts of civilized life, would as necessa rily be developed. And then, as population and wealth increased, science and refinement, and perhaps, dis ease and crime also, would commence their rapid march; never, from the constitution of the human mind, and the organization of things, to terminate, except in the wreck of universal nature. In weighing or estimating these probable results, the long period of the aggregate of human existence, the slow development of the mental faculties, and of the arts and sciences, as they have actually occurred in the progressive condition of the world, should be constantly and prominently kept in view. I have ventured to make the foregoing observations, from the progress which most of the Indian nations had made in such arts as are essentially connected with their manner of life, previous to their acquaint ance, and intercourse with the white people. Their manner of dressing skins into leather, either with or without preserving the hair, for many purposes far exceeds those in general practice in the United States. For, besides the pliant softness which is imparted to them by their process of dressing, and which, though ever so frequently wet, is retained to a considerable Conditions of the Indians. 09 degree, they are neither so liable to stretch, nor to be destroyed by the worms. They also succeed in making very good pottery; though the forms are neither various nor elegant; nor do the uses to which it is applied, require that they should be; but they resist the effects of fire very well, and till lately were the only implements used in their cookery. They make mats from grass and rushes; and very warm and durable, though not very sightly, blank ets from the hair of the buffalo and other animals. They form stones into various shapes, as the pestle and mortar, tomahawks, pipes, and knives; construct various kinds of canoes, as from trees, the barks of trees, and the skins of animals; and, sometimes, com fortable, and spacious lodges; though they are not gen erally very particular in this respect. They cultivate such plants for food and medicine as they have found by experience to require it; and, in a few instances where the advantages were favourable, irrigated their fields, and conveyed water to their lodges, in drains or the barks of trees. They boil, roast, bake, and broil their meats, and cook their vegetables generally in an appropriate manner. They sketch general resemblances of men, quadru peds, &c. delineate maps of countries with considera ble accuracy; and chissel hieroglyphic figures in mas sive rocks. Of their proficiency in music, little can be said: they, however, have instruments resembling the tambourine, drum, and pandean pipes; on which they perform to a regular cadence, and they well un- 2 1 Physical and Moral derstand their effect on the passions, either in the fes tive pastime, or tumultuous din of battle. They observe- some of the heavenly bodies, as the north and seven stars, and direct their way by them, across the trackless prairies, with as much accuracy in general as the mariner steers his ship by means of the compass. In reasoning, their judgment and perceptions are clear and quick, and their arguments ingenious and cogent. They resort much to figures, which are generally poetic, bold, and appropriate:, in fact, if I am a com petent judge, their eloquence is more persuasive, lofty, and commanding, and their orators far more nume rous, in proportion to numbers, thsm is common among any class of people on the globe. Their fundamental laws are few in number, and traditionary; but are as fixed as the reputed ones "of the Medes and Persians:" they are in general well adapted to their condition; and some of them are precisely simi lar to those of the justly celebrated Jewish Lawgiver, as, for (( Thou shalt not kill/ 5 they require blood for blood. Their minor laws are subject to modifications; they may generally be denominated common, for they result from public opinion. Their diseases are comparatively few, though some of them are acute and complicated; nevertheless those in general incidental to their modes of life, readily yield to their modes of practising medicine; and indeed, most of those for which they are indebted to their intercourse with the whites, are treated with a like Conditions of the Indians. 211 happy success. So that they may be said to have made greater proficiency in the healing, than in any other art or science. In general their knowledge and skill are adapted to the occasion, in as striking a degree, as they are in societies which, in other respects, have greatly preceded them in the march towards perfec tion. It must however be allowed, that in some tribes the knowledge of medicine is exceedingly limited, and its practice amounts to very little more than the hocus- pocus of conjuration. They are, so far as my acquaintance extends, uni versally Theists, and have, according to their traditions, from immemorial time worshipped only the Deity. This circumstance alone, whether it originated from com parative inquiries, or was an especial gift of Heaven, entitles them to a high grade in the scale of intellectual and moral beings; because, if from the first, they arrived at the perfection of truth; and, if from the last, they continued faithful and obedient to the divine illustra tion, while all the rest of the human family, except the Jews, lost themselves in the darkness of an idolatry and polytheism, that to be dispersed required the inter ference of God himself. Many other circumstances might be deduced, were it necessary, to establish the claim of the Indians to be classed with those races of mankind, which have alrea dy developed the higher intellectual faculties of their natures. But enough, in my opinion, has been said on the subject to convince all unprejudiced and reflecting minds; and for those who think differently, if volumes 2 1 2 Physical and Moral were to be written in support of this position it is probable their opinions would remain unaltered. As aa illustration of the capacity of the Indians, for moral improvement, it appears necessary to make some general observations on their present state of society, their tenor, and modes of their education, &,c., be fore the more particular details on these subjects are attempted. Their multiplied division into tribes or nations; the want of well defined natural boundaries, to their respec tive territories; added to a domineering disposition, natural perhaps to man; their zeal for the chace, and ardent love of independence , have an extraordinary influence in forming their character., which is essential ly warlike. Nevertheless, it undergoes modification, according to climate; abundance or scarcity of game; feebleness, strength, disposition, and habits of neigh bours. Those which inhabit the warm regions where game is plenty, are naturally of a peaceable turn, but are forced to become warlike, to defend their hunting grounds. Those which have retreated to the moun tains, while weak are, from policy, of the same dispo sition; but, as they grow strong, they almost uniformly change in character arid become offensively active. Those who till the earth, and fish for a livelihood, and those who are feeble, and border on powerful neigh bours, generally cultivate social and friendly relations; while those who live on poor hunting grounds, and are formidable, are as generally hostile in their avocations and character. There are some exceptions to the Conditions of the Indians. 18 foregoing, particularly along our frontier settlements; and where they do exist, they arise from the prejudi ces the Indians entertain against the customs and ha bits of the white people, and their reluctance to gratify the ambitious views of speculators, by parting with their lands. These motives with some others not named, operating on the almost endlessly varying condition of the Indians, produce a suspicious, watchful, and dis turbed society, in almost all the different tribes and na tions, and exact the most rigid and constant perform ance of duty from every individual capable of bearing arms. In this state of things, the high object of their education is, to constitute the able and fearless war rior; and all the duties of life, connected with their preservation, matrimonial alliances, and amusements, are subservient and directed to it. The love of their tribe or country, the individuals of their own family scarcely more than that of any other, and above all, that of real self excellence, is unceasingly impressed on their youth, first by the women, arid then by the old men, in the narration of traditions and remarkable events, till they enter, and distinguish themselves in the arena of mature life. In addition to this, they are the spectators of their boyish quarrels and amuse ments, and award censure, or praise, as it is merited. I have already noticed this subject in my narrative at considerable length, as practised among the Kansas, and as is much conformed to by the other Indian na tions, with which I am acquainted, and I shall in con sequence treat it very slightly in this place. The youths are taught, both by precept and example, to re- 2 1 4 Physical and Moral ward a benefit, and resent and punish an injury; to love and oblige a friend, and to hate and persecute an enemy; and a dereliction from either, would subject the delinquent to reproach or ridicule. They are in structed to regard and, reverence age, and, so careful and punctilious are they in the observance of this les son, that the passives frequently become the subjects of great error and inconvenience. The young are al ways silent in the presence of the aged, and counsel which, from an equal or middle-aged person, would not be listened to, would, on coming from an old man, be regarded as oracular, and most scrupulously follow ed. They are also taught to contemn falsehood, and never to practise it; but even with them this wholesome lesson is not always regarded; though its violation, es pecially if often repeated, is certain to involve the of fender in a loss of character. Slanderers are repro- J bated to the sanle punishment. Theft, except when U practised on enemies, is esteemed execrable, and is indeed seldom nown among them. Adultery and murder are strictly prohibited. The former, without the consent of the husband, is generally punished by separation; though I have known one instance, in which the outraged put the offender to death. For the latter, the blood of the offender, if it can be obtained, must atone. By what I have before stated, it will readily be per ceived that their crimes are few, and their punish ments in general very appropriate, and I can assure my readers not less effective, than those which have commonly been resorted to in civilized society. In Conditions of the Indians. 215 general their virtues are limited in the same ratio with their vices; but, it must be understood that I allude to those which are uncontaminated by any intercourse with the white people. Where the fact is otherwise, the proportion is hideously altered; for the Indians readily adopt, in an aggravating degree, their examples in respect to the latter, while from necessity they re main strangers to the former. 1 say, from necessity; because mankind in all ages have been the creatures of example; and the Indians, with a very few excep tions, have only had an opportunity for imitating the most abandoned of their species. Besides, from edu cation they have been taught to pursue that course of life which would present the most extensive means for their sensual gratification. Vice, in all its various forms, is the concomitant of their intercourse with the dissolute portion of civilized life; and it is cultivated with great zeal by a majority of the traders who visit them, because it most effectually breaks down the lofty notions of independence and superiority, entertained by the In dians, and renders them the unresisting dupes to cupidi ty and fraud. And, I repeat, the benevolent of our race trust their hopes of benefiting the Indians, on a " sandy foundation," so long as this kind of intercourse is tolerated. Beyond what has been said, the education of the Indian youth is derived from imitating their superiors, or from experience derived from a more extended ob- / servation and intercourse. The means of acquiring knowledge being thus limited and defective, and the pupils at perfect liberty either to improve by, or neg- 216 Physical and Moral Condition, &c. lect them, it is not a subject for surprise, that their range of ideas should be much circumscribed, and their information in general extend no farther than is made necessary by their convenience and safety. It should be kept in mind, that all the comparisons presented in this chapter between the white people and Indians, have relation to respective conditions and proportional numbers. For the information of the reader I ought to men tion that it will be necessary to dwell more at large on some of the subjects which have been hurried over in the preceding considerations on the physical and mo ral circumstances of the Indians, when I come to treat of particulars in the subsequent parts of my work. CHAPTER V. Brief statistical remarks on the Kickapoo, Kansas, and Osage Indians. HITHERTO my observations respecting the Indians have almost altogether been general, and they might be made to sustain the same character much farther, if my limits would allow. But it is time to enter upon the consideration of those particulars with which my residence among some of the tribes has made me more familiarly ac quainted. In attempting this I shall not confine my self strictly to this arrangement, but wherever any re markable contrast or difference exists, I shall notice it connected with the individualities between which it is observable. It may be premised, that my observations under this head will be very limited, because of the paucity of matter; and because many subjects which might be here treated, may with at least equal pro priety be elsewhere arranged; for instance, those of climate, soil, &c. came under consideration in the ge neral views I have taken of the extent and aspect of the country, that of the longevity of the Indians in the chapter on their physical and moral circumstances; and that of their food and diseases will be noticed in the course of the work; so that little more than the con sideration of their respective locations and number of inhabitants, will remain to be noticed, under this head, E e 2 IS Statistical Remarks. Although all the Indian nations, excepting those which rove, have well defined boundaries to their ter ritories, and preserve records or traditionary accounts of them, as I have previously mentioned, yet, as this particular knowledge is seldom cultivated by the young people, I can say nothing definite respecting it I shall therefore dwell but a moment on these subjects. KICKAPOOS. The location of this tribe of Indians, at the time 1 resided with them, was somewhat remote from the district of country I have heretofore described. They inhabited the country bordering on the central waters of the Illinois, and the head waters of the Kaskaskia and Embarras rivers: they have, since that period, migrated to the country bordering on the Gasconade river; and, though much weakened by dissensions among them selves, and the wars in which they have been almost constantly engaged, they still maintain their indepen dence. Whilst with them, I was too young to make any observations on their country, though if I had been competent, the knowledge respecting it is now so gen eral, as to render any attempt, on my part, altogether superfluous. For such particulars respecting their character, as have come to my knowledge, the reader is referred to the slight notice I took of them in the course of my narrative, (page 21.) This was formerly a powerful nation, but is now reduced to less than four hundred efficient warriors. My knowledge of them is very confined; but, as they were the agents of my cap tivity, and consequently accessory to all the subsequent Statistical Remarks. 2 1 9 events of my life, I thought it proper to mention them in this place. KANSAS. It will be seen in the history of my life, that I passed I from the Kickapoo to the Pawnee Indians, of whom it I may be expected that I should give some account; but I was with them too short a time to acquire their language, or learn much respecting their character. Besides, I was then young, too much troubled at the misfortunes that had happened to our party, and inter ested in my own personal safety, to make any reflec tions that would justify my enlarging upon what I have previously said respecting them. From these irrelative remarks, I shall proceed to give a very brief account of the Kansas Indians, who reside in villages situated on the Kansas river, between two and three hundred miles above its confluence with the Missouri. Formerly this nation resided on the right bank of the Missouri, above the junction of the before named river: according to their own accounts, they were then much more powerful than at present. They have always been at war with the Sioux, who, being the most powerful, forced them to abandon this, for their present location. They hunt on the head waters of the Kansas and Arkansas, and occasionally extend their excursions to the Missouri, and north on the prairies towards the La Platte river. They have recently been engaged in a bloody war with the Osage and Pawnee Indians; but the number of their warriors amounts at present to probably four hundred. 220 Statistical Remarks. OSAGES. The Osage nation is divided nominally into three tribes: viz. the Great Osage, Little Osage, and the Osage of the Arkansas: The first resides on the head waters of the Osage river, and is composed of a population of about 2000 souls; of which about one fourth part are warriors. The second resides near the Great Osages, and is composed of a population of about 16 or 1700 souls; of which about 350 are warriors. They formerly occupi ed the south west side of the Missouri near Grand river; but were driven back to their present situation, and to the protection of their more powerful Osage brothers, by the frequent and destructive wars, in which they were engaged. The Osages of the Arkansas are about as numerous as the little Osages, and can send out 450 warriors. They separated from the Grand Osages, about twenty years since, under the ostensible direction of Big-track, though White-hair instigated the measure, and virtually exercised the duties of chief. Their principal village is on the Vermillion; though they have others on Verdigris, and Grand rivers which, however, are comparatively small. The country claim ed by the different tribes is very extensive: they hunt from the Missouri southwardly to the head waters of the Negracka, Jefferson, aad Canadian rivers; east- wardly considerably down on White and the Arkansas; and westwardly sometimes nearly to the sources of the latter river. Statistical Remarks. 221 I could enumerate several other tribes; name their location, and number of souls and warriors, according to the accounts I have received from the Indians; but such a course would be attended with no advantage, because the travellers and hunters who have visited them, have already given perhaps more accurate information respecting those subjects, than I am able to do. Besides many changes have taken place among them^ince I left, which in fact places it beyond my power to pretend even to tolerable accuracy. What remains to be said of the Indians, relates more par ticularly to the Osages, although it will apply with almost as much propriety to the Kansas, Mahas, and Ottowas. In fact, if we except the roving bands, the circumstances of the Indians, settled immediately to the west of the Missouri and Mississippi, are so very similar, that the delineation of the character of any particular nation or tribe, will answer for them all; at least, the resemblance is too striking to admit of much comparison, within the limits I have prescribed to fol low. CHAPTER VI. Views of Theocracy, Religion, Agency of good and bad spirits; of the soul and its migration; Religious rites; Prophets, Priests, and Physicians, Dreams, &c. In respect to the origin of their religion, the Indians themselves are altogether ignorant. It is certain how ever, that they acknowledge, at least so far as my acquaintance extends, one supreme, all powerful, and intelligent Being, viz. the Great Spirit, or the Giver of life, who created and governs all things. They believe, in general, that, after the hunting grounds had been formed and supplied with game, that he created the first red man and woman, who were very large in their stature, and lived to an exceedingly old age; that he often held councils and smoked with them, gave them laws to be observed, and taught them how to take game and cultivate corn: but that in consequence of their disobedience, he withdrew from, and abandoned them to the vexations of the Bad Spirit, who had since been instrumental to all their degeneracy and sufferings. They believe him of too exalted a character to be directly the author of evil, and that, notwithstanding the offences of his red children, he continues to shower down on them all the blessings they enjoy: in conse quence of this parental regard for them, they are truly filial and sincere in their devotions., and pray to him Manners and Customs, &c. for such things as they need, and return thanks for such good things as they receive. On the other hand, when in affliction, or suffering under any great calamity, in the belief that it will ap pease his wrath or mitigate his chastisements, they pray with equal fervency to the Evil Spirit, who, they con ceive, is of a character directly the reverse of the Good Spirit, to whom he is inferior, but, nevertheless, has sufficient power, and is constantly employed in devis ing means to torment and punish the human family. By the term Spirit, the Indians have an idea of a being that can, at pleasure, be present, and yet invisi ble: they nevertheless think the Great Spirit like themselves possessed of a corporeal form, though en dowed with a nature infinitely more excellent than theirs, and which will endure forever without change. Although they believe in a future state of existence, as before noticed, they associate it with natural things, having no idea of the soul, or of intellectual enjoyments; but expect, at some future time after death, to become in their proper persons the perpetual inhabitants of a delightful country; where their employments, de vested of pains and troubles, will resemble those here; where game will be abundant; and where there is one con tinued spring, and cloudless sky. They also expect that their sensual pleasures will be in proportion to individual merit; the brave warrior, expert hunter, and those slain in battle in defence of their country, having the highest claims, will be the most distinguished: while those of subordinate preten sions, will occupy subordinate stations. 224 Manners and Customs of some^ They have no particular days set apart for al purposes, though they have particular times; such, for instance, as the declaration of war, the restoration of peace, and extraordinary natural visitations. They also have rejoicings, which assume something of the pious form; such are their harvests, and the return of the new moon. In general, however, a day seldom passes with an elderly Indian, or others who are esteem ed wise and good, in which a blessing is not asked, or thanks returned to the Giver of life; sometimes audi bly, but most generally in the devotional language of the heart. This ceremony is particularly observed after allaying their thirst at the fountains, but is not confined to cir cumstance nor place. It is practised by individuals, parties, and even by whole tribes, when they break up their encampments, as was noticed in my narrative, (page 85.) Their manner of worshipping the Deity differs, how ever, on different occasions. Shortly alter a council has determined on war, every individual that is able to walk, and the old men sometimes borne by others, assemble in a grove, or some other place rendered sa cred by the occasion, and offer up their prayers to the Great Spirit for success against their enemies. Sometimes the devotional exercises are pantomimic and profoundly silent; at others, ejaculatory and vocife rous. At the conclusion, some one of the old men or prophets addresses the assembly : states the cause of their grievances; and enjoins the warriors to merit success, by being brave, and placing their confidence in the Of the Western Indians. 225 Great Giver of Life. Afterwards all return to their homes. These meetings vary in their duration from three hours to a whole day. Similar meetings are generally held on the conclu sion of peace, or the attainment of a victory, though their devotions assume more or less of the character of rejoicing or mourning, according to the success that has attended their arms. When triumphant, they dance and singsongs of victory, in which the name of the Great Spirit is frequently introduced with great reverence; if vanquished, or having suffered great losses the women and children weep immoderately, pull their hair, beat on their breast, and pray for the destruction of their enemies. The men for the most part of the time, main tain a sullen and mournful silence, beat on their breasts; and occasionally pray for their lives to be spared till they have revenged themselves on their enemies. These meetings never take place till after the burial of those who have fallen in battle; a particular account of which will be given in its proper place. Meetings similar to the above are also convened on any extraordinary natural occurrence, or on the preva lence of any fatal epidemic. On such occasions, some oneof the old*men, or a prophet, if one should be present, addresses the Indians in an authoritative^ tone of voice, and assures them that the calamity which threatens, is a visitation from the Great Spirit, to chastise them for their ill-spent lives, and wilful offences against him; he then commands them to be penitent for what has passed, and to reform for the future. Silent prayers Ff 226 Manners and Customs of some are now offered, accompanied by promises to become more obedient to their Great Father: the meeting is then dissolved; all amusements and recreations cease, and individual prayers and fastings are frequently ob served for many successive days. All their serious devotions are performed in a standing position. At the ingathering of the corn, they observe general rejoicings; at which all who are able, join in appropri ate dances, songs, and feasts and in thanks to the Great Spirit, for his munificence towards them. On these occasions, as also at the new moon, at the commencement of hunting the buffalo in the spring, lamps, constructed of shells, and supplied with bears grease and rush wicks, are kept burning all the night preceding and following these joyous festivals, but for what particular purpose the practice is kept up, or from what circumstances it originated, I could never learn; and it is probable the history is lost, as the Indians themselves only conform to it in obedience to usage. They in general, on discovering the new moon ut ter a short prayer to the Great Spirit, to preserve them from, and make them victorious over their enemies; and to give them a cloudless sky, and an abundance of game. Their addresses to the evil spirit are only made on particular occasions, as before observed, and then not uniformly by all such as are generally esteemed sub jects of his tormenting visitations: for, in regard to his agency, there are some among the Indians, as well as the white people, who entertain doubts, and others, Of the Western Indians. 221 though this number is small, who altogether discredit it, and pay all their adoration to him, who, under what ever name he may be worshipped, is alone worthy. Their ideas of good and evil spirits., the agents or minions of superior powers, are exceedingly various. There are some exceptions, however, to the belief of their existence; though the opposite opinion is almost universal. Some believe that they invisibly hover around and influence all their conduct, and are on or dinary occasions the immediate executors of rewards and punishments. Others believe that they perform only the offices of exciting to good and bad actions: and others again, that they only officiate on great and important occasions. They also believe that these good and bad spirits are at perpetual war with each other; that their power is much limited, and nottrans- ferrible to human beings in general, though in a very limited degree so to those who are remarkable for their wisdom and goodness, or for qualities of an op posite nature. The former constitute their prophets or priests, and the latter their enchanters, or practisers of witchery, as is believed, to the injury of inoffensive Indians. In all the tribe. I have visited, the belief of a future state of existence, and of future rewards and punish ments is prevalent; though this in many respects is various, and generally confused and indistinct; as might reasonably be supposed would be the case among any people possessed of no better opportunities or advan tages for acquiring or perpetuating information. This belief in their accountability to the Great Spirit, 22S Manners and Customs of some makes the Indians generally scrupulous and enthu siastic observers of all their traditionary, tuitive, and exemplary dogmas; and it is a fact worthy of remark that neither frigidity, indifference, nor hypocrisy, in regard to sacred things, is known to exist among them, excepting occasionally the young and inconsiderate, some of their prophets or priests, and all their conju rers. This conduct with most of the Indians, is founded on a perfect conviction that the cultivation and observance of good and virtuous actions in this life, will, in the next, entitle them to the perpetual enjoy ment of ease and happiness, in delightful and abun dantly supplied hunting grounds, situated at a vast dis tance beyond the Great Waters, where they will be again restored to the favour, and enjoy the immediate presence, counsel, and protection of the Great Spirit. While a dereliction from it or the pursuit of an oppo site course will as assuredly entail on them endless af flictions, wants, and wretchedness; barren, parched, and desolate hunting grounds, the inheritance and re sidence of wicked spirits, whose pleasure and pro vince it is, to render the unhappy still more miserable. Others again think, that the pleasure or displeasure of the Great Spirit, manifested in the passage, or at tempted passage, of the good and bad, from this to another world. On this eventful occasion all are sup plied with canoes; which if they have been brave war riors, and otherwise virtuous and commendable, the Great Spirit, either directly or indirectly, guides across the deep to the haven of unceasing happiness and peace. On the other hand, if they have been coward- Of the Western Indians. 229 ly, vicious, and negligent in the performance of their duties, they are reprobated to the evil fantasies of ma lign spirits, who either sink their canoes, and leave them to struggle amidst contending floods, or feed their hopes with delusive prospects, and bewilder them in inextricable errors or strand them on some shore, and there transform them into some beast, reptile, or insect, according to the enormity of their guilt. This latter opinion, omitting the sea voyage, pre vails to a considerable extent among some of the tribes. Indeed, the metamorphosis is supposed sometimes to take place in a varying and alternating series in the same individual, according to his culpableness, till he has atoned for all his offences, and, in his proper character, merited a residence in the elysium of the good. Every Indian of any standing has his sacred place, j such as a tree, rock, fountain, &c., to which he re sorts for devotional exercise, whenever his feelings prompt to the measure: sometimes many resort to the same place. Preceding any public meeting, held ei ther for religious or festive purposes, or the assem blage of a council, they uniformly retire to their res pective places of private worship, and solicit the coun sel and protection of the Great Spirit. No compul sion Ts ever Cx^ercrsed to procure attendance at any of these meetings; but those who omit to attend are thought less ofj and their conduct is ascribed to an in difference to holy things, and a want of solicitude for the national welfare. The religious opinions entertained, and modes of worship observed by the several Indian tribes, with - 30 Manners and Customs of some which I have any acquaintance, vary in their general character but little. My knowledge, however, is limi ted to very few; and what I have above stated, applies particularly to the Osage and Kansas nations. There are some in all the tribes who do not subscribe in opi nion, or conform in conduct to the general dogmas, and modes of worship: of this number I regard Cler- mont, the chief of the Great Osages. I have several times, both in public and private meetings, heard him observe that all good actions would be rewarded, and all bad actions punished by the Great Spirit; that the evil actions of those whose lives were generally good were the causes of the afflictions they suffered, the losses they sustained, and the more painful death that followed: their offences would however, be finally for gotten. That such would not be the condition of those whose lives were generally wicked; for in this life, they suffered much greater evils and afflictions than the good, which in the next would continue to be their lot; be cause then they would not have it in their power to reform and merit a happy state. Tut-tus-sug-geh, another distinguished Osage, enter tains opinions very similar. At first, one might be led to suppose that this belief was a modification of doc trines taught by some of the missionaries; but such is not the case; for, antecedent to my leaving those peo ple, they had been held in such discredit, as to render all arguments and discourses on religious subjects sus pected and of no avail. Besides, Olermont had been celebrated for the singularity of his opinions, before any of this class, I believe, visited his nation; and we Of the Western Indians. 231 might as reasonably expect a disciple of the cross to preach up the worship of idols, as that an Indian tra der would have attempted to unfold the doctrine of future rewards and punishments, to the benighted In dians. This opinion, therefore, must have originated in the versatility of some reflecting mind among the Indians. It may be remarked here, that a general opinion prevails among them that the disquietude produced by, or the misery attendant on bad conduct, is always greater than the pleasure afforded by the transaction. Which, say they, independent of their obligations to perform what is agreeable to the Great Spirit, is a sufficient motive, and should always stimulate to the performance ~of good actions. The Indians generally conform to this, not however, from selfish views, but from principle; to which they in general, accommo date their conduct, with greater zeal, in my opinion, than any other people on the globe. They are scrupulous observers of their engage ments, prompt and steady friends, active and inveterate enemies, sincere in religious things, and, in fact, per form all their duties, after the manner in which they have been educated, " heart in hand." Among the Indians there is no difference in the character of their prophets and priests: one performs the duties of both offices, if two can be said to exist. They also in general officiate as physicians; but the practice of medicine is by no means confined to them; and we often see persons applying themselves to it, without any regard to age or sex; though experience Manners and Customs of some and success are thought to be essentially requisite to entitle them to the character. The power of holding communication with invisible agents, and thus of being able to foretel future events, is pretended to, and practised, to a greater or less ex tent; but the sacerdotal office, in the strict sense of the word is, in general, unknown among the Indians. I, however, witnessed an instance, while at the Ricara villages, wherein the priest burned tobacco, and the of fals of the buffalo and deer, on a kind of altar con structed of stones, on a mound. The ceremony was accompanied with signs and incantations, addressed to the Great, or some other spirit, which, from my igno rance of their language, were altogether unintelligible to me. During the performance, a large concourse of people was assembled round the mound, but no one, except the priest, was permitted to tread on the spot consecrated to religious purposes. The only thing further connected with this circum stance as worthy of remark, was the dress or habili ments of the priest. His cap was very high, and made of a beaver skin, the tail of which was curiously orna mented with stained porcupine quiils, and hung down on his back; his robe was a buffalo skin, singularly decorated with various coloured feathers and dyed por cupine quills; and he wore on his breast, suspend ed from his neck, a dressed beaver skin stretched on sticks, on which were painted various hiero glyphic figures, in different colours. His forehead was painted .black, his cheeks blue, with stripes of red obliquely out and downwards from the alae of the nose. All his beard was plucked out, except Of the Western Indians. 233 two small bunches on the upper lip, midway be tween the nose and angles of the mouth, and two other bunches, of about the same size, on the sides of the chin, directly under those on the upper lip. These bun ches were all painted of different colours, and helped, as I then thought, to constitute one of the most singu lar and grotesque figures I had ever seen. The Indians speak of similar characters being among some other tribes: but the above described is the only one that ever came under my observation. The prophets, as before noticed, are more numerous, though the number of those who are, or have been much distinguished, is comparatively small. Some of them are wise, good, and pious men, who found their pretensions to a knowledge of the future on careful ob servation, and on their dreams, which the Indians ge nerally suppose are inspired by invisible agents, of ei ther good or evil qualities, according to the nature of the sleeping effusion, and believing them the faithful foreboders of unavoidable events, they are happy or wretched, cheerful or gloomy, in conformation to what ever they may portend. The title of prophet is sometimes awarded by the Indians on individuals who have rendered themselves remarkable by their wise sayings, clearness of judg ment, and virtuous lives: but, for the most part, it is assumed by pretenders, and supported by juggling tricks, and impostures practised on unsuspecting cre dulity. They are not distinguished by their dress from the rest of the Indians. eg Manners and Customs of some On ordinary occasions, they retire secretly to their sacred places, and invoke the assistance of the Great Spirit, and make the most solemn vows to him, which they never fail to perform, should he vouchsafe to lend an ear to their prayers; or, in other words, should events correspond to their predictions or prayers. But at times more momentous, such as the declaration of war, conclusion of peace, or the prevalence of epi demics, &c. they impose on themselves long fastings and severe penance; take narcotick and nauseating drugs, envelop themselves entirely in several layers of skins, without any regard to the temperature of the season; and, in a perspiring and suffocating condition, are carried by the people into one of the public lodges, or to some sacred place, where they remain, without the slightest interruption, in a delirium or deep sleep, till the potency of the drugs is exhausted. After the performance of this ceremony, while the body is much debilitated, and the mind still partially deranged, they proclaim their dreams or phantasms to the as tonished multitude, as the will or commands of the Great Spirit, made known to them through their in tercourse with his ministering agents. These pretend ed oracles are always unfolded in equivocal language, or are made to depend on contingencies; so that, if they should not comport with the events which follow, they can charge it to the ignorance or misconduct of the Indians themselves; which is often done with an assurance and cunning that secures their reputation not only against attack, but even suspicion. They usually predict such things as in the natural order of events would be most likely to take place: Of the Western Indians. 235 such, for instance, as changes in the weather, abun dance or scarcity of game, visits from strangers, mar riage, sickness, death, &c. and it is perfectly consist ent with the doctrine of chances that they should, as they often do, turn out correct. The Indians, how ever, never take this view of the subject, but in gene ral give full credit to the pretensions or absurd ability of their prophets. Sometimes they predict so falsely as to be detected: in such case, they totally lose their character and influence in the tribe, and are contemned as the abusers of sacred things, and offenders against the goodness of the Great Spirit. When they are possessed of popular qualities, such as bravery and skill in war, great strength and vigour of body, eloquence, &c. they exercise an almost un limited power over the minds and actions of the In dians, not only in their own, but in other tribes, their allies or friends. Such, for a time, were Tecumseh and Francis, the celebrated Shawanee prophets, whose pat riotic and magnanimous designs, connected with their own country, were too vast for their means of execu tion, and involved them and many of their abettors, in consequences too generally known to require any de tail in this place. The opinions of the Kansas and Osages are very si milar on this subject; though some difference prevails in their various ceremonials, which, however, is not suffi cient to bring in question their common origin. The Shawanees, I have understood, dispense with many of these ceremonies, and are much more credulous to their soothsayers and fortune-tellers, who are much 236 Manners and Customs of some more numerous, and are held in higher estimation among them, than is usually the case in any of the other tribes. They are also in great credit among many of the white people on the frontiers; and some of them travel, and make a living in the practice of their arts among them; but such generally become dissipated and lose their standing, both abroad and at home. I have before mentioned that the Indians place great reliance on dreams. When any difficulty arises in re gard to their interpretation, recourse is had to the prophets or old men, who generally aim to put a favour able construction on all but particularly on those which excite the greatest apprehensions. The motive for this conduct no doubt grows out of a sympathetic feeling; and it ought to be regarded commendable, on account of the relief thus extended to anxious and highly perturbated minds, which, in violation of these sleeping inspirations, could hardly be brought to co-ope rate with the body for their mutual preservation, or for that of any of their dependents. Indeed, I have known several instances in which an Indian has postponed his hunts for several succeeding nights, notwithstanding his family were in want, rather than go without the auspices of a favourable dream. They sometimes dream of combats with the wounded buffalo, elk, or buck; which serve to make the Indians more cautious; and should they afterwards experience any danger, whether resembling them or not, they are sure, in the fertility of their imaginations, to trace out a connection Of the Western Indians. which they conceive lays them under very particular obligations to their invisible protector. Should their dreams be partially or wholly verified, the horn of the animal, or something connected with the circumstance, is consecrated among their sacred things, and preserved with the most assiduous care, as an amulet possessed of the occult power of procuring safety to its proprietor against evil spirits, and every kind of disease and danger. On some occasions the more artful avail themselves of imputed dreams to secure their right to valuables against the solicitations of others, and, at the same time, to avoid the reproach of being avaracious; a qua lity uniformly unpopular among the Indians. It is considered a moral crime to part with any thing which has been so consecrated. Almost every lodge contains something of the kind; and whenever any suffering does befal its inmates, the cause is ascribed to their own misconduct, which, they say, has been so great as to paralyze their efficacy. That the Indians should regard their prophets as the oracles of mysterious Heaven to benighted man, and dreams or sleeping reveries as divine visitations, can not be regarded as extraordinary, since every nation and people on the face of the earth, of which history has taken any notice, have, in a greater or less degree, entertained and conformed their conduct to similar notions. It is true, the progressive march of reason has very much dispelled the ridiculous and absurd opi nions of supernatural agency, and pointed out thecauses of the delusion; nevertheless, I think I may say, with- 238 Manners and Customs, &c. out the tear of contradiction, that nearly one half of the population, in countries where the mental faculties have been most perfectly developed, still advocate and believe in their existence, and virtual influence. CHAPTER VII. Courtship, Marriage, Widowhood, Polygamy, Divorce merits, continuance of families, adoption of children, Indian names, disposition of the infirm and poor. The young Indians are led, both by precept and ex ample, to adopt the married life; and instances of celi bacy very rarely continue, more particularly on the part of the males, much beyond the period of mature puberty. Old bachelors, settled in their towns and villages are a race of beings altogether unknown; I have, however, known a few, who led a wandering life, sometimes attaching themselves to one tribe, and some times to another, accordingly as they happen to be engaged in war. They were renowned warriors, and on that account much sought for whenever any hostile operations were to be carried on against the enemies of their country or its allies. The Indians ascribe the cause of their not marry ing, to their love of glory, which is only to be acquired, in their opinion, by deeds of valour in the deadly com bat; and "the possession of a family and fixed home," they say, " would restrain their inclinations and fetter their movements: 3 the squaws are not so liberal in their apologies for such anomalous conduct; but ascribe it either to moral or physical imperfections. Early marriages are more frequent in the tribes bordering on the white settlements, than in those which are more remotely situated; and the practice is en couraged by the old men, with a view to diminish the 240 Manners and Customs of some tendency to habits of intercourse with the traders, &c. which is frequently followed by virulent diseases, that occasionally baffle all their skill in the healing art, and produce the most distressing consequences. The old Indians say, when they were young, that they did not marry, nor even think of being called men, till they were upwards of twenty winters old, and had distin guished themselves in rencontres or engagements with the enemies of their tribe; that this innovation on their ancient customs, together with the use of ar dent spirits, and their intercourse with the whites, had introduced many diseases among them that formerly were altogether unknown; enervated the warriors; caused the Indians to be more indolent, quarrelsome, and wicked; and materially shortened the period of their existence. There is very little difference in the circumstances of the Indians generally, and as polygamy is tolerated to any extent commensurate with the means which the husband may possess for subsisting his family, an unmarried Indian woman over the age of twenty-three or four years, is very seldom to be met with in any of the tribes which 1 have visited. The females com monly marry at about the same age as the males, though sometimes much earlier in life. They esteem celiba cy as a misfortune and disgrace and indeed for a squaw to live perpetually single among the Indians, she must be possessed of a very forbidding personage, as some times is the case from the effects of the small pox, or some other deforming disease, or of a demoniac dis- Of the Western Indians. 241 position, which tallies with the fact, whenever instances of the kind occur. There is less restraint among the sexes in savage, than in civilized life: the Indians generally reside in towns, and the young men, when not engaged in war, hunting, travelling excursions, &c., have it in their power to, and do associate with the females; and al though some of the tribes are more particular, and pro vide separate apartments for those of different sexes to sleep in; yet, among the largest portion, no arrange ments of this kind are made; and the custom of males and females sleeping indiscriminately together in the same lodge, prevails without the thought or as sociation of an idea of impropriety, or a breach of de corum. It was thus with the amiable Ruth of old, who lay at the feet of Boaz; and no doubt the same prac tice prevailed in all countries in the infancy of civiliza tion. As this advanced, the contaminating influence of luxuries and refinement polluted the simplicity and purity of primeval manners, and deranged their har mony with the most atrocious crimes. The custom which tolerates this intimacy among the Indians, exists without producing any criminal de sire; and we find chastity as common a virtue among those Indians who have not been corrupted by an in tercourse with the whites, as it is, or ever has been, among any people on earth. Indeed, the reason why travellers, who have visited the Indians, so liberally accuse their females of an opposite trait of character, is, not because they are less virtuous than the females of civilized life, but, because their innocence and art- nh 24,2 Manners and Custoins ofsomt lessness render them more liable to become the dupes of accomplished villains; and because when they have transgressed, they do not become outcasts; but retain their standing in society; thus inducing the appearance that the practice is generally tolerated. Such howe ver is not the fact among tribes remote from and holding very little intercourse with the traders, &c. ; and but in a very limited degree so, where some of this class have exercised full sway to the extent of their power. And, wherever such has been the case, great allowance ought to be made for the demoralizing effect of ardent spirits, which, no doubt, have been a more potent nego tiator, than all others combined, including even their own natural propensities or desires; which, notwithstanding all that has been written by various authors, who pre tend to be well acquainted with the subject, I do not believe are as great in general among the Indians, as are incident to civilized life. The difference in the modes of living, including food, amusements, and in tercourse, I think, will support my opinion satisfacto rily, in the minds of all who will take the trouble to in vestigate their influence. Seduction is regarded as a despicable crime, and more blame is attached to the man, than to the woman, when instances of the kind occur: hence, the offence, on the part of the female, is more readily forgotten and forgiven, and she finds little or no difficulty, as before noticed, in forming a subsequent matrimonial alliance when deserted by her betrayer, whp is generally re garded with distrust, and avoided in social intercourse. Formerly, if what the Indians say may be relied on, illegitimate births seldom occurred in any of the Of the Western Indians. 243 tribes. But, since the white people have appeared among them, the character of their females has suffer ed a modification, and instances have become more frequent. Though this is a subject for regret, it is not much to be wondered at, since base and profligate men successful ly practise their seductive wiles, in all the various walks of civilized life; and, since the patients to these artifi ces among the Indians have not had their minds forti fied with those wholesome axioms that keep pace with crime in civilized society, no matter how rapid and bold it may stride. It is considered disgraceful for a young Indian pub licly to prefer one woman to another, until he has dis tinguished himself either in war or in the chace; though attachments between the sexes are frequently formed during childhood, which are as lasting as life, but are never made generally known until the candidates are thought fit subjects for, and about to enter into, the matrimonial state. When a young Indian becomes attached to a fe male, he does not frequent the lodge of her parents, or visit her elsewhere, oftener, perhaps, than he would, provided no such attachment existed. Were he to pursue an opposite course before he had acquired ei ther the reputation of a warrior or hunter, and suffer his attachments to be known or suspected by any per sonal attention, he would be sure to suffer the painful mortification of a rejection \ he would become the de rision of the warriors, and the contempt of the squaws. On meeting, however, she is the first, excepting the elderly people, who engages his respectful and kind 244 Manners and Customs of some inquiries; after which no conversation passes between them, except it be with the language of the eyes, which, even among savages, is eloquent, and appears to be well understood. The next indication of serious intentions on the part of the young Indian, is his assumption of more indus trious habits. He rises by day-break, and, with his gun or bow, visits the woods or prairies, in search of the most rare and esteemed game. He endeavours to acquire the character of an expert and industrious hunter, and, whenever success has crowned his efforts, never fails to send the parents of the object of his af fections, some of the choicest he has procured. His mother is generally the bearer, and she is sure to tell from what source it comes, and to dilate largely on the merits and excellencies of her son. The girl, on her part, exercises all her skill in preparing it for food, and, when it is cooked, frequently sends some of the most delicious pieces, accompanied by other small presents, such as nuts, mockasins, &c., to her lover. These negotiations are usually carried on by the mo thers of the respective parties, who consider them con fidential, and seldom divulge them even to the remain ing parents, except one or both of the candidates should be the offspring of a chief, when a deviation from this practice is exacted, and generally observed. Instances sometimes happen wherein the parties themselves negotiate; but then, it is generally believed the maternal parents are consulted, and are privy to their progress. After an Indian has acquired the reputation of a warrior, expert hunter, or swift runner, he has little Of the Western Indians. 245 need of minor qualifications, or of much address or formality in forwarding his matrimonial views. The young squaws sometimes discover their attachments to those they love, by some act of tender regard; but more frequently through the kind offices of a confi dant or friend. Such overtures generally succeed: but, should they fail, it is by no means considered disgrace ful, or in the least disadvantageous to the female; on the contrary, should the object of her affections have distinguished himself, especially in battle, she is more esteemed, on account of the judgment she displayed in her partiality for a respectable and brave warrior. With such, the squaws generally deem a connection highly desirable and honourable; and it often happens, that the same individual finds himself favoured with an opportunity of making choice from several, which is seldom suffered to pass unimproved; indeed, I have known instances of their having accommodated the greatest part, and even the whole number of appli cants, who entered upon their new relations, and dis charged their respective duties, in the most perfect har mony and good fellowship. A state of widowhood is extremely unpleasant among the squaws: I have repeatedly known them to meet a returning war party, at a considerable distance from their villages, and, finding their husbands had fallen in battle, after pulling their hair, tearing their flesh, and beating themselves in the most frantic manner, to lay siege to some favourite warrior, and not suffer him to depart till he had promised to revenge the death of their deceased husbands. Promises given in this man ner, are considered as matrimonial engagements of Manners and Customs of some the most sacred kind, and are never violated. After the death of her husband, the sooner a squaw marries again, the greater respect and regard she is considered to show for his memory; and should the subject of her recent connection be able individually to retaliate the promised revenge, it is considered the greatest pos sible mark of attachment, and a much greater favour than though her enemy had fallen by the same indivi dual totally disconnected with her, or by the hand of some other person. Such a female courtier feels the mortification of a refusal much more sensibly than a maiden applicant, and laments it sincerely and deeply; because it deprives her of the opportunity of demon strating the strength of her attachment to her deceased husband. I have known mothers greatly advanced in years make interest for their daughters on such occasion?, and generally with success. Indeed, nothing can exceed their solicitude at such times, particularly if the deceased was their own son. These suits are generally soon terminated: if the warrior approves of the overture, he readily and cheerfully assents to the proposal; and if otherwise, he postpones the consideration of the subject for ano ther time: the meaning of which is, that the proposed alliance is not agreeable. Sometimes these offers are renewed through different channels,, and the first de cision is reversed; but in case it finally fails, the party making the offer usually sends presents to the rejecting one, as a token that no enmity exists, and that they wish for a continuance of friendly relations. Inter- Of the Western Indians. 247 marriages between families that are not on friendly terms, seldom take place: so that the opposition of pa rents is an obstacle not often experienced in the for mation of these alliances, among the Indians. The chiefs generally bestow their children, particularly their daughters, in marriage, on such as they prefr . Sometimes they form alliances with the families of the chiefs of some of the neighbouring friendly tribes, but more frequently with the distinguished warriors and families of their own. They, however, are never peremptory, and, when the proposed marriage is disagreeable, the parties are generally governed by their own inclinations. When the preliminaries for a marriage have been agreed upon, which amount to nothing more than the conviction of the parents, that a suitable attachment exists between the parties, and that they are qualified, competent, and willing, to perform their respective du ties in the new relations they are about to form, the connections and friends of the parties are invited by the parents to attend the ceremony at the residence of the bride. On this occasion, after the guests are assembled, the young Indian takes his intended by the wrist; oc cupies a central situation in regard to the party, and, in a standing position, candidly proclaims the affection ate attachments he entertains for her, promises to protect her and provide her with game, and at the same time presents her with some comparatively im perishable part of a buffalo, elk, deer, &c, as a pledge of his faithful performance. The female, on her part, makes a similar declaration of attachment; promises to cultivate the corn, &c.; transact the other offices of 248 Manners and Customs of some her station, and pledges the faithful performance, by presenting her husband an ear of corn, or some other article to which it becomes her province to attend. The new married couple are now greeted with the kind wishes of all present; and the remainder of the day, and a part, or the whole of the following night, is passed in feasting, mirth, and festivity. The party separate as suits their inclination, leaving the young couple to receive the visits of those friends who could not attend, or were not invited to the wed ding; a ceremony usually observed, to show, at least, that no hostile or inimical feelings exist. These visits are next returned, and, in fact, extended to all their relations and friends. After a few days have elapsed, more or less of the warriors or hunters, according to the respectability and standing of the recently married Indian, assemble and construct him a house or lodge, which is soon furnished with presents from their par ticular friends. The parties now remove to their new home, and enter upon the discharge of their re spective duties No people enjoy more unalloyed pleasure at such meetings; and, though they frequently indulge to ex cess, they suffer less from their irregularities than the white people settled along their frontiers do on such occasions. Where they have no ardent spirits, they usually retire more orderly, and in better time. In the marriage ceremonies there is considerable difference in the same tribe; and this difference is very much influenced by the age and condition of the parties. Sometimes it is performed by merely an exchange of Of the Western Indians. 249 pledges or tokens, similar to those above described, which, it may here be remarked, are carefully preserv ed as a record of their marriage. At other times, par ticularly where there is considerable disparity in the age of the parties, or where an Indian already has several wives, little or no ceremony is observed. The parties having come to an understanding, the new wife is provided with a separate lodge, as is uniformly the practice on such occasions, and the Indian makes as kind and provident a husband, as though the whole tribe had witnessed their union in the most formal manner. It has already been remarked that the tribes border ing on the white settlements, are anxious for, and en courage early marriages; by this, however, I do not mean to be understood that any relaxation of disposi tion exists among the tribes more remotely situated: but only that this disposition is procrastinated, till in fact, the young men assume the character, and dis charge, or are competent to discharge the duties of the warrior. The motives which lead to it, also spring from a widely different source. It is the strength, importance, and character of their tribe or nation, their ambition for a superior ascendancy in dominion and war, or the policy of those who are really weak to at tempt to match the more powerful, that cause their old men particularly to advocate the early entrance into, and the continued maintenance of the marriage state, through all the changes to which they are liable, either from custom or the chances of war. i i 250 Manners and Customs of some These motives have been so long adhered to that the habit has assumed the character of a sacred duty or obligation. Experience has taught the Indians that this mode of life is most conducive to individual happiness, and to the objects to which they aspire; therefore, all who adopt it, are regarded with moral and natural feelings of pride. The squaw is esteemed in proportion to the number of children she raises, particularly if they are males, and prove brave warriors; otherwise, she attracts no marked respect, and, should any of them act cowardly, she is openly charged with having been remiss in her duty as a mother, respecting their early education. When instances of this kind happen, dis grace is certain to follow, and the mother would a thousand times prefer to hear of the death of her son. than that he had acted cowardly in battle. POLYGAMY. The Indians, regarding themselves as the lords of the earth, look down upon the squaws as an inferior order of beings, especially given them by the Great Spirit, to rear up their families; to take charge of, and. with the exception of game, to provide for the house hold: and the squaws accustomed to such usage, cheer fully acquiesce in it as a duty. To become the legiti mate mother of a warrior, and to discharge the offices of a wife, are objects of the greatest solicitude with them: and to be disappointed in these respects is to them a subject of deep distress. This circumstance^ joined to their warlike disposition and the neces- Of the Western Indians. 251 sity that consequently exists in the opinion of the Indians for constantly repairing the losses to which they are always liable, and which they frequently sus tain, probably gave rise to the toleration of polygamy; at least, they appear to be proximate causes; though remotely no doubt it originated in arbitrary inclination or caprice. The Indians in general have but one wife; though they, as well as the chiefs and distinguished warriors, may have more according to their inclination and ! ability to support their different families. They fre quently amount to two or three, and sometimes to more. Cler-mont and Was-saw-be-ton-ga, each had four, and 0-kon-now was remarkable for having six or seven. The wives of the former had about twenty children, and those of the latter seventeen or eigh teen. They construct lodges at a short distance one from another, for the accommodation of their different wives; who fulfil the respective duties of mother and wife separately; occasionally visit each other: and generally live on the most friendly terms. The chief or warrior takes up his residence with the one he most esteems, and only leaves her, to reside with the next in favour, during the periods of her pregnancy and lactation. The one with whom the husband resides, considers it her duty and interest, and is ambitious, to discharge all the offices per- tainjng to a wife, so far as regards his comfort and convenience; and any interference with her on the part of his other wives, except in case of sickness or inability, is regarded as a just cause for offence. 252 Manners and Customs of some Where any difference exists between the wives of an Indian, he is sometimes appealed to by the offended party; he does not, however, interfere in their affairs, but leaves them to settle their own disputes, which oftentimes terminate in his separating from some one of them. DIVORCEMENTS. As the Indians enter into the marriage state for the mutual happiness and comfort of the parties concern ed, no obligation exists for remaining in it for a longer period than these objects are secured. They say, whenever a continuance in this state becomes dis agreeable to either one or both, the purposes of the original contract are defeated; and instead of its be ing a source, it is the very bane of happiness, and ren ders the parties miserable: a result contrary to the de sign of all contracts; which are, or ought to be made for their mutual benefit instead of the reverse. They, therefore, neither feel any compunction nor find any difficulty from their companions or connec tions, ineffectinga separation whenever such a measure has a tendency to gratify their inclinations, or promote their happiness. But, independent of these notions, they possess, and are governed in these transactions, by more elevated motives. They generally regard eve ry circumstance of their lives as influenced by two orders of supernatural .beings, viz: Good and Bad Spirits, which have already been noticed under an ap propriate head. To these they ascribe the immediate Of the Western Indians. 253 agency of all their happiness and misery, all their plea sures and pain. Therefore, whenever the men or women, for in instan ces of this kind there is no exclusive privilege, are dissatisfied or unhappy with their matrimonial compa nion, they place it to the account of some malign spi rit, which, they say, takes delight in tormenting them, and will not cease so long as they continue to main tain their present condition, and hence do not suffer much time to elapse before they effect a separation. An Indian, when about to leave his wife, conducts himself very distantly towards her; goes on his hunt ing or other excursions without naming them or the time of his return; maintains a sullen silence towards his own connections, but most generally hints his dis satisfaction to those of his wife. During this time, if a separation should be disagreeable to his companion, she appears exceedingly solicitous to atone for any misconduct of her own, and uses every possible means in her power to conciliate her husband, and regain his affections and regard; which very frequently are at tended with the sought-for result: but, should she fail in her endeavours, her husband, after burying the pledge he received at their marriage, deserts her alto gether, and never after is heard to mention her name. She is branded as a bad squaw, but, nevertheless, soon finds another husband, to whom she usually proves an excellent wife; to avoid, perhaps, the repetition of a similar mortification and suffering. Repudiated squaws are more anxious to marry than any others, in order to do away the disgrace they are conceived to labour un- 254* Manners and Customs of some der. On occasions of this kind the squaw is left in possession of the lodge, &c., and generally of all the children, though the husband sometimes takes one or two of the boys, provided they are of a sufficient size not to require the further care of a mother. Separations are, however, very rare; especially af ter the parents have much of a family. After separa ting, the husband usually goes on a long hunting ex cursion, or visits a neighbouring tribe. And even thus late, I have known successful overtures to a reconcilia tion made either by the wife or some of her friends, and the husband to return again to his family. Such instances, however, do not often occur; he most fre quently returns to his tribe, and forms a new connec tion; though sometimes he intermarries and incorpo rates himself with some other. When a chief or distinguished warrior parts with his wife, attempts at reconciliation are not frequently made; because the wife having in the discharge of her duties exhausted every effort, to obtain or maintain a pre ference in the good opinion of her husband, has few resources left to bring into operation on these extraor dinary occasions. Nevertheless, there are some ex ceptions, in which they have been known to restore their repudiated wives to favour. Usually they exer cise less ceremony, and appear to feel less, than the other Indians do on similar occasions. These circumstances may be plausibly accounted for; in the greater facility they find in procuring wives, and in the greater number they possess. Of the Western Indians. 255 When a female is disposed to leave her husband, she burns or destroys the pledge she received at her wedding, deserts his lodge, and returns with her fa mily and effects to her parents or some of her near re lations. Under such circumstances she finds no diffi culty in marrying again, and in general she soon com mences the duties of a wife, under the protection of another husband. Jealousy is a passion but little known, and much less indulged, among the Indians. Their principal causes for divorcements are indolence, intemperance, cowardice, impotence, and sterility. I have nev er known a single instance of either of the two last, and their existence must be exceedingly rare. OF CONTINUING FAMILIES, AND ADOPTION OF CHILDREN AND OTHERS. Whenever a distinguished warrior falls in battle, or otherwise, it is considered a great privilege to marry his squaw; and whoever does, is obliged to assume the name of her former husband, and to sustain, as far as possible, his reputation and character. This custom of continuing families is indulged to a considerable ex tent; sometimes the brother of the deceased becomes the husband; but the most frequent source of continu ance is from the prisoners taken in battle; who, but for this kind of preferment, are generally condemned to suffer tortures and death. The squaw who has lost her husband, makes the election herself; the warrior thus chosen generally ac cedes to the offer; assumes the name of the deceased. 256 Manners and Customs of some and attaches himself to his new wife, and to her tribe: sometimes however, he rejects the overture, and in preference magnanimously, as he supposes, submits to the tortures and persecutions of his tormentors, among the foremost of which the slighted and offended squaw is often found. The motives of the Indians for keeping up families, originate in part in the respect entertained for the de ceased, but much more in policy: for by the custom fe cundity is promoted, and a kind of provision secured to the sufferers, which does not in any way encroach on the public interests or solicitude: besides, it removes all apprehensions for family welfare and happiness from the mind of the wtirrior: who, thus circumstanced, and otherwise conformably educated, goes to battle under the strongest belief that no change, except that of dis grace, can possibly happen to him for the worse. But nevertheless, they are as sincerely attached to, and feel as great interest and solicitude for their families as any other people whatever: and I am convinced would, were it not for their customs, be influenced on their account in times of peril, so as materially to alter their warlike characters. The young Indians are regarded as national proper ty ; as the source from which all their losses in war or otherwise, are to be repaired, and by which they are to maintain their importance, or arrive at greater dis tinction. Hence, they engross the most earnest at tention and care of those who have entered upon the active duties of war and the chace. In fact, a solici tude is manifested even before birth, in respect to sex; Of the Western Indians. 251 and this increases according to circumstances, till the character be developed in manhood. This interest for the young males, connected with the objects above noticed, has many important bearings on the customs of the Indians. It removes from obloquy those fe males who become parents out of wedlock; it prevents in a great degree the procurement of abortions; and it is also the reason why the children and women tak en prisoners are preserved, and adopted, especially in to such families among their captors as have lost any of their numbers, either by sickness or war. This is done without much ceremony; some trifling presents are generally made them, and in common they receive names similar to those for whom they have been substituted. They mutually make promises of love and regard for each other, which in general they faithfully per form, and appear to become as sincerely attached, as though they were really connected by consanguinity. The adopted warriors nevertheless sometimes abscond, but should they afterwards be taken in arms fighting against their adopted tribe their lives most generally atone for the offence. OF INDIAN NAMES. Since the Indians are so scrupulous in keeping up families, it appears somewhat, singular that they should all be distinguished by their maternal names, till some act of prowess, intrepidity, or skill entitles them to others of their own choice. But, apart from the natural propriety, it must on reflection be acknowledged judicious; because it elicits Kk 258 Manners and Customs of some a very early ambition in youth, to create by their own efforts meritorious names for themselves; which are generally changed for others on the occurrence of some remarkable incidents, and serve as so many records of the bravery and worth of respective families; circum stances that are particularly regarded by the chiefs and respectable warriors, when they make choice of wives. In the cowardice or bad conduct of an Indian, his mother, sister, or daughter, suffers in a degree, and their chances for a respectable marriage are diminish ed; because the Indians think that good and bad quali ties may be both inherited and entailed, though, as be fore observed, with proper management, they think that their faults may be wholly corrected. The blame in such instances is charged on the squaws, who are accused with a negligence of duty towards their chil dren in early life, and probably, on pretty good grounds. For, the Indians, who are nice observers, say that a squaw who loves her country and reputation, and does her duty, can never be the mother of a bad Indian. The Indians, as just noticed, are known frequently to change their own names as they grow older, and in cidents of sufficient consequence occur to justify the measure; and sometimes names are bestowed by com- Xiion consent, on characters either notoriously good or bad. But in all cases they are intended as representa tions or remembrances of the particular events, quali ties, or actions, of particular individuals, and in general they are appropriate and judicious. DISPOSITION OF THE INFIRM AND POOR. Each warrior makes provision for the aged, infirm. Of the Western Indians. 259 and needy, which are nearly related to him; and, where is not wholly beyond his power, for those also more remotely connected. This, in general, is not a severe duty, s ,nce the hunters divide their game, when this WDI is observed, in proportion to the individuals of each family. They are very assiduous and attentive to the wants and comforts particularly of the aged, and kind to all who require their assistance. And an Indian who fail- in these respects, though he otherwise merited esteem, would be neglected and despised. To the credit of their morals few such are to be found ex cept where debauched by the vices of the white peo- pie. Whenever the helpless are too numerous for their natural protectors, they are distributed in the same manner that is observed in respect to their orphans, as will presently be noticed. Women who have not been married, and those who have separated from, or loft their husbands, live th f parents or connectio " s > << y theordmary duties of the females. Thechil- ren of such generally accompany their mothers; b vTtu It ^ ad Pted lnt "-"es/and irtuaHy become constituent members of them ereTtoT e T id Wed m thersicke - and is consid- to he I 6 " . anger the W > mediately re.ated ier, exhibit great concern for her children- take them to their lodges; and, in case of her death a^I and I brmg them up. But shou.d there be no ela ions there is always a sufficient number of applicants and 260 Manners and Customs, &c. generally from the most respectable of the tribe, who adopt and bring them up as their own. Where such individuals are adopted into families, a mutual confidence is sure to follow, and the same re spectful attentions, obedience, and affections, appear to exist between the factitious, as is common among the natural members. CHAPTER VIH. Family Government, Occupation and Economy, Birth, Nursing and Education of Infants, Education and Amusements of Youth, Games of Chance, Modes of Salutation, Treatment of Strangers, Forms of Visits, Feasts, Festivals, &c. In the government of their families, the management of their lodges, and, in the transactions of all their duties, the squaws are sole mistresses. Whenever the hus band requires any thing, he has but to name it, and his squaw immediately complies with his wishes. These intimations, however, only extend to his own or his friends individual wants and comforts, and are often anticipated. The slightest deviation from this line of conduct on her part, would be considered a just cause of offence, and, if not corrected, lead to a separation. Although the women, especially in their towns and villa ges, are employed in attending to their children, cultivat ing their fields, collecting wood, water, &c. they do not think their task more severe than that of the men. However, in civilized life, where people are educated differently, and conform to different regulations, a con currence with them in opinion is not very likely to prevail: but, before final judgment be passed, regard should be had to the two modes of life. Those quali fications which render their possessors ornaments in civilized life, would be esteemed altogether useless, not to say contemptible, in the views of the savages. While 262 Manners and Customs of some nothing but the most urgent necessity could induce civilized man to submit to an almost continual state of warfare; to long marches, fastings, and exposures, to procure a subsistence. But relatively, each conform to the peculiarities of their own respective modes of life, with a zealous preference. The white people commiserate the Indians, on account of their thousand misfortunes and sufferings, and congratulate themselves on the superior privileges and blessings they enjoy. The Indians reverse the position, and thank the Great Spirit for not having made them white, and subjected them to the drudgery of civilized life. In order to maintain their existence, the Indians are obliged to become skilful and expert in war and the chace; and, to qualify or accomplish themselves for these pursuits, becomes an avocation both of pleasure and duty; and until they acquire celebrity, no people on earth pursue the objects of their ambition with greater zeal and industry. As they become older, and their characters are established, habits of indolence succeed; and nothing but the most stimulating and urgent incidents, such as revenge, war, or hunger, can rouse them to action. To this trait there are occa sional exceptions, in which the warriors from a playful condescension, are seen to mingle with, and assist the squaws in almost all their varied occupations; or when \ grown old, to devote themselves to the education of the ! youths. The course of life pursued by the Indians is neces sarily attended with exposure and loss of life; with mu tilations and peril: and with great deprivations and fa- Of the Western Indians. 263 tigues, which lay the foundation for, and are frequent ly followed by many distressing diseases, from which the women are comparatively exempted. With these circumstances, and their particular bearings, the squaws are well acquainted; they also know that they are not physically qualified to contend with the men for the prize of distinction. Therefore they cheerfully submit, and from neces sity must, at least so long as the present sentiments of the Indians prevail, to till the ground, perform the me nial offices, and content themselves with acquiring as respectable a standing in their tribes, and in the es teem of the men, as a life of obedience and submis sion can procure. Custom has sanctified this, and na ture has kindly furnished them with the means and abili ty to perform their tasks, which, as before observed, they neither think severe nar difficult, particularly where game is abundant, and the soil productive, and of easy cultivation, ftor, in fact, are they: for except in planting and harvest times, which only last a few days, they have more than half their time leisure which is devoted to visiting and instructive amusements, in which their children generally are conspicuous agents, The women of some tribes, however, have much more to perform than in others: this is particularly observable of those who live in towns and villages, where wood is scarce, the earth cultivated, and game has to be brought from a distance; while those who rove, generally encamp in the neighbourhood of wood arid water, and follow and subsist on game. 264 Manners and Customs of some The latter, however, where horses are scarce, carry great burdens; perform long marches; and experience many more privations, and fewer comforts. In some of the tribes, the men pack in the game; while in others, the task is imposed on the squaws, and is cheerfully performed by them, as a part of their du ty. This practice, no doubt, had its origin in neces sity: the greater exertions of the men being required in hunting, and defending their territories from the en croachments of their enemies. The women, and children both male and female, plant, cultivate, and gather in the crops; collect the wild rice, nuts, roots, &c.; procure wood and water; dress buffalo robes, and other skins; manufacture su gar, pottery, mats, waist cloths, mockasins and leg gings; pound the corn; and prepare or cook the food, &c. &c. and to intermeddle in any of their concerns, to wrangle with, or inflict a blow, on any of them, the warriors think is disgraceful, and descending from their own elevated character to the degraded one of the squaw. But, notwithstanding, since whiskey has been introduced among them, a great portion of the Indians disregard, or forget to maintain this distinc tive dignity; and, while under its influence, are often guilty of beating them most severely. Wrought on by the same magic, the squaws as often retaliate on their inoffensive children; and when an abundance of this article is attainable, and freely distributed among them, these scenes of castigations extend widely; and are accompanied with such a med ley of shrieks and jargon, that a spectator, in his sober Of the Western Indians, 265 senses, might, without any extraordinary efforts of his imagination, suppose himself in a community of bed lamites. (See page 46). In common, however, the women, to whom as I have previously noticed the government of the children is submitted, are judicious and wise disciplinarians. And to do justice to the character of the Indians, there are many among them, particularly their chiefs and old men, who observe the strictest regimen in their food and drinks, and never indulge in any species of excess. In fact, I have known them first to exercise persuasion, and then au thority to prevent intemperance among their people, and finally, when these failed, and the traders persisted in selling their liquors, to demolish the vessels which contained it, and thus, for the time, effectually to ar rest a propensity that they could not otherwise con trol. But to return again to our subject: The squaws raise for the consumption of their families, corn, tobacco, pumpkins, squashes, melons, gourds, beans, peas, and, within a few years past, potatoes in small quantities. They collect hazle nuts, hickory nuts, walnuts, ches- nuts, peccan nuts, grass, or ground nuts, various kinds of acorns, wild liquorice, sweet myrrh, or anise root, and Pash-e-quah a large bulbous root somewhat re sembling the sweet potatoe in form, and very similar to the chesnut in flavour, though more juicy. They also collect, in their seasons, crab, and may- apples, Osage oranges, three or four kinds of plums, strawberries, gooseberries, whortleberries, black and dew-berries, and a great variety of grapes. Ll 266 Manners and Customs of some All their various products, as well as those of the chace, are, in general, distributed in proportion to the members of each family concerned in their acquire ment: though sometimes no distribution takes place, but all draw, as they want, from the supplying source as a common reservoir, till it is exhausted. After a distribution has taken place, the various ar ticles are carefully preserved by the respective pro prietors; the corn in cribs, constructed of small poles and bark of trees; potatoes in the ground; tobacco on small rods; nuts, &c. either in sacks or cribs; and oil, honey, &c., in skins; all which are contained in their cabins or lodges. Whenever a scarcity prevails, they reciprocally lend, or rather share with each other, their respective stores, till they are all exhausted. I speak now of those who are provident, and sustain good characters. When the case is otherwise, the wants of such in dividuals are regarded with comparative indifference; though their families share in the stock, become other wise common from the public exigency. Under such circumstances the warriors cheerfully surrender their whole share of eatables to the women, children, and infirm, and submit without complaint to privations, which often materially affect their health, and some times threaten their very existence. Such instances, however, rarely happen, and when they do, it is either in the winter, early spring, or during the prevalence of long continued tempestuous weather. I have known the warriors forced to subsist for days together, on roots, and the bark and sap of trees. The Indians Of the Western Indians. 267 generally are good providers, though the duties of the chace are from choice usually performed by the youth, or young men. If they took sufficient care in preserving their animal food, a scarcity would seldom, if ever, be experienced. But, once engaged in their hunts, their feelings are too much engrossed to attend to so subordinate employ ments, as those of drying and smoking their meats. This essential operation being neglected, or too much hurried, occasions great losses; especially as the warm weather comes on in the spring; and I have known a severe scarcity to prevail from this very circumstance. In cooking, they resort to various simple modes. The one most prevalent is that of roasting, which is effect ed by enveloping the meat first in leaves, and then in ashes and burning coals: dressed in this way, it pos sesses a juicy sweetness not rivalled by any other pro cess, with which I am acquainted. They frequently broil it on embers; and sometimes roast, by suspend ing it by a vine, before the fire. But, next to baking, the practice of boiling their meats with vegetables, most generally prevails. From their unripe corn re cently gathered, or dried, other vegetables, and bears oil, buffalo s fat or marrow, they also prepare a very nutritive and, when meat and spices are superadded, as is frequently the case, a very savoury and palatable food. When the days are long and their supplies abundant, the grown people generally eat daily three meals; when the days are shorter, two, and when provisions are scarce, only one: and sometimes not even that 268 Manners and Customs of some The usual times of taking their meals, are at sun rise, noon, and sunset. The children eat whenever they are hungry. I have already remarked that the warriors suffer most during periods of scarcity; though from their de portment, their most intimate acquaintance might be led to suppose that they feasted daily from the stores of plenty. It is the common practice of the Indians, however closely pressed their appetites may be, to exercise pa tience; and I have frequently known them to return from long inarches, in an almost famished condition, and sustain conversation with their friends for hours together, without giving the slightest intimation of their pressing exigencies. In the summer, they usually cook their food in the open air; but in cool and wet weather, in their lodges; which are heated by fires built either on rocks, or in excavations of the earth, situated directly in their cen tres. Every individual supplies himself or is supplied with a separate dish and eating utensils, which are used on all ordinary occasions, and even taken to their feasts by them, and they are never exchanged or used by any, except the rightful owners. Their cabin fur niture is very limited; they use neither stools nor tables, but generally sit cross-legged, on mats or skins placed on the earth ; in which position when the wea ther is cold, they eat their meals around their fires; but when it is otherwise or tolerable, they take their food in the shade of trees, or in the open air. In general, the men eat by themselves; during their meals, they Of the Western Indians. 269 observe the most profound silence. They prefer their own articles of food, and modes of cooking, to any other; and even the traders, after they have become accustomed, are generally fond of, and also frequently prefer them. In general they are moderate eaters; but, when plen ty succeeds a scarcity, they are too apt to indulge their appetites to excess; though the old men, and those who have suffered from such conduct, commonly ex ercise more forbearance or self denial. Their usual drink is pure cold water; though some times they mix maple sugar with it, or honey, which they procure in considerable quantities from the stores of the honey bees, deposited in hollow trees; and at others they make agreeable teas from the leaves, roots, and bark, of various spicy plants, which, unless they are indisposed, are suffered to cool before drank. Fermentation, in their opinion, spoils them; and whenever that takes place, they are always thrown away. Their cooking utensils are few in number, and not various in form: they consist of pots and pans made of clay, and since their intercourse with the trad ers, of some castings. They make use of some tin pots, knives, and spoons, also obtained from (he traders: but in general, earthen ware of their own make, gourd shells, and wooden spoons, bowls, and mortars, make up their stock of cooking and eating apparatus. In addition, however, each village has one or two large stone mortars for pounding corn: they are placed in a central situation, are public property, 270 Manners and Customs of some and are used in rotation by the different families. Their lodges, as before noticed, answer the purpose of store-houses: they also smoke their skins, and fre quently their meats in them; and very little order is observed in the arrangement of their contents. They sleep on skins, usually stretched on poles, and elevated a little above the ground, though some times they are laid directly on it. They go to rest whenever nature prompts, which commonly is within an hour or two after sunset; and they rise about daybreak. When not excited to action, they also sleep in the day time; but, when watchfulness is necessary, they recline in nearly the same position without sleep, for forty or fifty hours at a time. The old people, and young children sleep about one half, and those who perform the home duties, perhaps one third of their time. According to my arrangement, the affections con comitant or incident to parturient females comes next in order; they seem to demand a copious consideration; but the limits of my work and other obvious reasons forbid it, at least for the present; I shall therefore merely mention heads, and postpone their detail for a more appropriate opportunity. When a young Indian woman, for the first time, is in travail, it is common for her mother, or some aged or experienced person to be in attendance: afterwards, they commonly retire to lodges constructed for the purpose, and there patiently submit to natural opera- Of the Western Indians. 211 tions, which, as before noticed, with regard to duration and suffering, scarcely deserve to be mentioned in comparison with what are commonly experienced in civilized life. The performance of their duties is seldom interrupt ed for more than a day on such occasions; neverthe less, instances do sometimes occur in which they are confined for days and weeks together, by the milder forms of some diseases incident to labour. Their infants, wrapped in skins, are secured with belts to a small thin piece of board placed along the back. As they grow older, should the weather be mild, the skins are removed altogether, and no other dresses are substituted for them, except in very cold weather, till near the period of puberty. When travelling, the mother places the board to which the infant is secured on her back, and supports it in this manner for the whole distance of the journey. While resting, or at work, she suspends it perpendi cularly from the side of her lodge, the arm of a tree, or a post she has erected for the purpose. She ad ministers food to it when she thinks it is hungry; dis regards its crying; and seldom unbinds and soothes it to rest, except when she herself retires for sleep. When the temperature of the weather is mild, they bathe their children daily from their birth till they are able to walk alone, in order to make their skins har dy, and capable of resisting the extreme changes of the weather, to which they are more particularly ex posed in early life. When sufficiently old and strong, they wean and suffer them to run about: this is gene- 212 Manners and Customs of some rally between the age of two and three years. They would, no doubt, deviate from this practice sometimes, did they not apprehend that such conduct would be stigmatized by a pair of bowed legs, which would bear witness against their parental care and good qualities, to the whole tribe. Should the child be a boy, this period is to the mo ther peculiarly interesting; because she now takes it with her in all her visits, witnesses its playful, empas- sioned, or vindictive emotions, and conduct with its infantile fellows; and feels her soul bowed down with mortification and grief, or swelled with pride and joy, as she discovers the ignoble traits of cowardice, or the innate characters of courage, to unfold themselves in the offspring of her hopes. They are seldom long together without quarrelling, and pretty generally make a bold fight, though they are not permitted to continue it: should the case be otherwise, the disappointed mo ther soon returns to her lodge; and thence commences a very extraordinary discipline. She begins by plac ing a rod in his hand; assists him to beat and make flee the dog, or any thing else that may come in his way, and then encourages him to pursue. An adept in this, she teazes and vexes him, creates an irritable temper, submits to the rod, and flees before him with great apparent dread. When skilled in this branch, she strikes him with her hand, pulls his hair, &c. which her now hopeful boy retaliates in a spiteful and becoming manner. Some time having passed in this way, by which her pupil has learned to bear pain without dread, she takes him again on a visit, and I Of the Western Indians. 213 have never known an instance of a second disappoint ment in these trials of courage. They are then per mitted to play with the other children of the village, and to quarrel and make up as well as they can. After this conceived salutary course of discipline, the parents bring them back to their accustomed sub jection, by a steady and determined course of govern ment. There is nothing connected with the education of the female part of the children that requires to be noticed, except it be their early entrance, with the boys, into sports and amusements in imitation of the grown people. A particular account of these can not prove generally interesting; nevertheless, as they are connected with, and indeed, constitute parts of In dian education, they appear to me of sufficient impor tance to be briefly noticed. Those in which they most frequently engage, are the dances, which they soon learn to perform with accuracy, and with the same variety as practised by the older ones. Running races, wrestling, jumping, and swimming, also engross much of their time. They perform these sports in a manner very similar to what is practised among civili zed people: and therefore I shall not attempt their des cription. Playing the hoop is performed on an oblong level piece of ground, prepared for the purpose. Three parallel lines run the whole length of the plot, at about fifteen yards distance from each other. On the ex terior ones, the opposing parties, which generally con sist of from twelve to eighteen persons, arrange them selves about ten paces apart, each individual fronting M m 21 4 Manners and Customs of some intermediate to his two opposite or nearest opponents. On the central line, extended a few paces beyond the wings of the two parties, stand two persons facing each other: it is their part of the play alternately to roll a hoop of about the diameter of a common hogs head, with all their strength, from one to the other. The object for triumph between these two is, who shall catch his opponent s hoop the oftenest, and of the contending parties, which shall throw the greatest number of balls through the hoop as it passes rapidly along the intervening space. Judges are appointed, usually from among the old men, to determine which party is victorious, and to distribute the prizes, which, on some particular occasions, consist of beaver and deer skins, mockasins, leggings, &c. but more usu ally of shells, nuts, and other trifles. Throwing the tomahawk, and shooting with the bow, are practised with great perseverance and zeal, and form no inconsiderable or unimportant part of their amusement. In regard to the first, the whole art consists in strength and precision, and in accom modating the motions of the arm and hand to the dis tance, so as invariably to cause the edge of the .toma hawk to strike the mark, and it is attained to an as tonishing degree of perfection by the Indians In^sham battles, another of their amusements, all the feelings of the warrior are excited. The contend ing parties secrete themselves in the woods and prairie grass, and reciprocally practise on each other sur prise and open attack, before or after which, as the Of the Western Indians. 215 case may be proper, the war whoop is raised, and the feats of real warfare are imitated. Councils are afterwards held; the pipe of peace smoked; and as much gravity observed as though the fate of the nation depended on their deliberations. These sports are finally terminated in the dance of peace, and other rejoicings, in which the young squaws usually take a part. All these various sports are en couraged and promoted by the older Indians, with the avowed purpose of qualifying the minds and habits, and preparing the bodies of the younger for the more important offices of war and hunting; to excel in which constitutes their first duty, and is the acme of their am bition. The rest of the Indian s education, apart from what\ is acquired by experience, is obtained from the dis-i courses of the aged warriors, who, from the services rendered their country, have high claims on its grati tude and respect. Such was Tshut-che-nau, as men tioned page 28; and similar to his are the doctrines they generally teach. The elderly women also, fre quently perform these offices, more particularly as they relate to narratives and traditions, of which they are by the consent of custom, the unerring and sacred depositories. The young warriors, to the age of twenty-five or thirty years, occasionally amuse themselves with the boys in their plays; and sometimes they form parties entirely from their own numbers; bet high, at least for Indians, and contend with astonishing activity and skill for the mastery. This is one of their modes of 216 Manners and Customs of some gambling; but those commonly practised by the older Indians are altogether different. In common, they merely burn on one side, a few grains of corn or pump kin seeds, which the stakers alternately throw up for a succession of times, or till one arrives to a given number first; that is, counting those only that show of the requisite colour when he wins. A very similar game is played with small flat pieces of wood or bone, on one side of which are notched or burned a greater or less number of marks, like the individual faces of a die. It is played and counted like the preceding. Besides these, they shoot the rifle and bow, and throw the tomahawk at marks, and perform various feats, frequently for no other purpose but to vary the chance or mode of their bets. Some are extravagantly fond of games of chance, and play at them till they lose every thing they possess, except their war accoutrements and consecrated things: in fact, a large majority of the Indians are fond of them; whilst there are a few to be met with who contemn, and are neither agents in, nor spectators of the practice. The warriors are of taciturn and rather unsocial habits, which do not however, proceed from any want of respect for those with whom they associate, as has often been charged to them by persons imperfectly ac quainted with their character; but altogether from their education. They say, to be garrulous and familiar, is unbecom ing the warrior and hunter, and only sufferable in old Of the Western Indians. 211 men, women, and children, whose duties are more trivial and relaxed. In compliance with this custom, either at home or on hunting or war excursions, they observe an almost uninterrupted silence, and never condescend to become familiar, even with each other, except it be in their amusements, with their particular friends, or at meet ings of a public nature. I have already observed that great attention is paid to marked seniority, and this custom no doubt materially influences their taciturn dispositions. Their usual mode of salutation is to take hold of the wrist, and give it a gentle shake. When there is a difference of age, it is performed first by the eldest, who always approaches for the performance of this ce remony with much confidence. When the individual fin*t saluting is venerable from age, irreproachable character, and the achievement of many great actions, those but little inferior to him accompany theirs with a slight inclination of the bodv; while those who are young, and more removed from him in their claims to respect, merely take hold of his robe, or some other article of his dress. But in regard to their modes of salutation, as well as visits, custom is very indefinite as to forms. There are many ways in which respect may be shown by one to another, which cannot well be described, but which are daily practised among the Indians; and for one to fail in courtesy where there are just claims for a demonstration of it, is generally regarded by them as a personal insult, or as characteristic of a vulgar mind, 21 S Manners and Customs of some When a stranger arrives among them, their first ob ject is to ascertain whether he is friendly. In doing this, they do not so much rely on professions, as con duct: they therefore talk very little; eye him at first closely; and then observe all his movements and looks with apparent carelessness, till convinced of his sin cerity and good will. Satisfied in this respect, the Indians welcome him with a respectful and friendly attention, and make him a joint partaker in their comforts and pleasures. This conduct is particularly observable towards those who are in distress: I have known them to accompany those who have been indisposed, or had lost their way, for two or three days together. In fact, for a friend or a friendly stranger, they have no measure for their kind ness and hospitality; and the same may generally be said of their hatred and persecution to those whom they esteem their enemies; though instances have oc curred in which their active sympathies have been awakened in favour of known enemies, who had be come incapable of doing them an injury. An Indian who has promised protection, or who feels himself obligated by the relations of friendship or hospitality to afford it, will assuredly do so; or at any rate, his lifeless body must be trampled under foot, before it can be violated or the safety of his guest be disturbed. One warrior seldom visits another, unless he has business, or ib on very intimate terms. On entering a lodge he is welcomed by the proprietor with the usual salutations: he then speaks a word or two to the Of the Western Indians. 219 individuals of the family, beginning with the eldest, and continuing downwards frequently to the younger branches; but contrary to the forms observed in civi lized life, the men engross his first attentions, and af terwards the women. He next mentions the individu al his visit is for; sits perhaps half an hour engaged in conversation, has food offered, which he commonly eats, and then takes a general leave. During these visits the men commonly speak slow, and are very dig nified, though complaisant in their demeanour. The visits of the women are more frequent; conti nue longer and are not often particularized; consequent ly the conversations on these occasions are more gen eral and brisk; otherwise they do not materially differ from those of the men. Their conversations, as in civil ized life, turn in general on the incidents of the day, and their deviations from them, relate mostly to sub jects calculated to attract the attention, excite the cu riosity, and stimulate the ambition of the germinating warriors, whose education, as repeatedly remarked, seems constantly to engross their solicitude. They are very emulous of excellence; hence to praise every thing relating to themselves is one of the favorite to pics of conversation among female visitors. I have frequently known them dispute who had the bravest husbands, whose sons were the most valiant in war and the chase, or the swiftest runners and most able to bear fatigue and hunger. They also frequently boast that they can carry the heaviest burthen, make the best canoe, and raise the best corn. These con versations as well as those of the men are generally 230 Manners and Customs of some confined to those present, and when they do speak of those who are absent, it is of such as have recently lost friends, or experienced some other misfortune which appropriately calls forth an expression of their sympathies. Back-biting, or talking ill of those not present, is ranked by them amongst the blackest of their crimes; and is never practised or listened to by any who have claims to a good character. Whenever a misunderstanding does occur, they nev er employ second hand agents, but either secretly or openly chastise the aggressor. A contrary course of conduct would subject the insulted or aggrieved party to reproach and ridicule. Even the profligate look with contempt on the slanderer; while he is singled out with the finger of scorn by the more respectable, who shun him as they would the poisonous serpent, and hold no kind of intercourse with him. None will venture to traduce those who sustain a fair and honor able character, and as for the worthless, they never condescend to talk about them. Slander, therefore, the most pitiful vice of little and alicious minds, is beneath the notice even of the In dian women, without reference to the men, whose no tions of propriety are still more elevated. This noble trait in their character is highly worthy to be imitated by many of both sexes who pretend to much higher claims in the scale of rational beings. Another trait in the Indian character equally ad mirable and worthy of general adoption is, "nejter to meddle or interfere with the business of another." , Of the Western Indians. 281 Hence they have very few confidential stories or in- juctions to secrecy to impose on their friends, and hence that freedom from broils and quarrelling which so frequently disturb more complex societies. The respect paid to the aged is not wholly confined to the men; on the contrary the women come in for their share; but then it is somewhat different in cha racter. The aged warrior, who, by the prowess of his deeds, and the wisdom of his conduct, has acquired high reputation among the counsellors of his nation: who, bowed down with years, infirmities and disease is rapidly hastening to mingle the mechanism of his greatness with its parent earth; but who nevertheless is solicitous only for the happiness of his people, found ed on the correct education of the rising generation with which he is constantly busied, receives as a just due the spontaneous homa-e of their highest respect and veneration. On the other hand the aged female s claim to admiration and esteem, rests on her having been an industrious, faithful, and obedient wife, arid the parent and instructress of a race of valiant and distinguished warriors. They are in general looked upon by the young fe males as patterns for imitation; but on some occasions, as for instance that of the corn feast, they exercise al most an unlimited authority. The oldest and most respectable mother in the tribe prepares for, and con ducts the ceremony: she also claims and exercises the privilege of informing her children as she calls her tribe, when they may commence eating the green corn, N n 282 Manners and Customs of some nor do the younger ones ever anticipate this permis sion. She frequents the fields, daily examines the silks of the young spikes, and when they become dry, plucks and prepares some of them in different ways, and then presents them to her friends. Afterwards she decorates the door-way leading to her lodge, with the husks of the recently gathered corn, which are regarded as signals for the approach ing feast. The intelligence spreads rapidly, and the whole tribe as it were, pass in review before her lodge to witness the welcome invitation. Forthwith the young and the old, without regard to sex, are seen joyfully skipping and dancing to their respective fields, and the whole atmosphere resounds with shouts and songs appropriate to the occasion; they return in the same manner loaded with ears of green corn; which they either bury in the embers, still enveloped in their husks, or roast before the fire; when sufficiently done they season it with bear s oil, buffalo s suet or marrow, and partake of the rich though simple repast with joyful gratitude; and no occasion with which I am acquainted, displays in a more mani fest degree its social effects than the corn feast. The heart dilates with pleasure even to overflowing, and the guests give utterance to their joys in songs and dances, and continue th e hilarity for the remaining part of the day and night, and frequently for the whole of the succeeding day. No people, I am persuaded, experience the mirthful scenes of life in a higher de gree than they do; in fact, the old gray headed men Of the Western Indians. 283 and women are seen to commingle in the sports and seem to re-enjoy with increased zest the scenes of their youth. After this breach upon their new crops, they are permitted to gather without restraint, whatever their wants require; but the Indians both old and young look upon it as upon their game, as the gift of the Great Spirit, and never wantonly destroy either, except as before remarked, while in the territories of their ene mies. The harvest feast and that observed at the appear ance of the buffalo, are conducted so very similar to the foregoing, as to render any description of them al together unnecessary. The songs are different, but the dances and other enjoyments are nearly the same. I have already remarked that the appearance of the new moon was a subject for rejoicing among the In dians, but such is not uniformly the case, and they are somewhat capricious amongst themselves about it. Should it be discovered in the day time, the youth of both sexes and frequently the young warriors and married women join in the dance and song, which are equally gay and animated with the before described, but are not as exclusively appropriate. When the dis covery is made in the evening the parties are more nu merous, especially if the weather be fine; but these oc casions are far more generally noticed when they hap pen, on the approach of the hunting season, or at the planting or ingathering of the crops, or antecedent to contemplated hostile operations against their enemies. CHAPTER IX. Hunting, Fishing, Agriculture, Manufactures, Curren cy and Trade. Hunting, next to war, is thought by the Indians to be the most honourable employment they can pursue; ^^V^*"******"*" *"**""^ ^n | MI*MMV^^^^^^H^BMlM^^ H i and, as it is essential to their mode of existence, they are trained to it from the time they are able to bend the bow, and become familiar with every art and cunning that can be devised to destroy such animals as are ne cessary for food or valuable for their furs. Though naturally indolent, nothing can exceed their industry when engaged in the chace. They rise early, hunt late, perform long marches fasting, and pursue game through forests and prairie grass by trails, which none but themselves would be able to discover. In general their hunting parties are not numerous, and are conducted according to the caprice of the in dividuals composing them, the majority commonly governing. But when they hunt for their winter stores, they are large, take different routes, and generally follow the directions prescribed, before starting, by a general council. They are all composed of volunteers, who respec tively yield obedience, for the time, to the chiefs they have assisted to elect for the occasion. Before they start on these expeditions, whether their number- be few or many, it is customary to await the favourable omen of dreams, which, if not forthcoming when wish ed for, are encouraged or forced by prayers and long Manners and Customs, &c. 285 and painful fastings, oftentimes to the inconvenience, and sometimes to the manifest injury of all those con cerned. This conduct frequently disconcerts the pre vious arrangement of the councils; for should the dream of the chief, or one of the principal hunters of a party, and those only are much depended on, happen to the contrary, they generally resign their appointments, or abandon the old, and form new parties, in which their friends generally support them. These changes are not thought of any consequence, and are only named to present the peculiarity of their characters. The Indians of different tribes pursue different methods in taking their game; some effect it on horse back, others on foot, and occasionally the hunting par ties are made up promiscuously of both. The hunting implements, where an intercourse with the traders ad mits of it, consist of rifles; but, under different circum stances, of lances five or six feet in length, armed with pointed stones, iron, or bones, and of bows with arrows pointed in the same manner. The hunters from experience become acquainted! with the habits of the animal they pursue; and, indeed,f their success depends very much on this knowledge. They always approach from the leeward, those which are naturally gifted with an acute sense of smell, as it were to guard them from danger; they resort to ambus cades to take such as depend on vision and flight for their safety; and to decoys and imitations to circum vent others not peculiarly discriminative. In hunting the buffalo with rifles, no great difficulty is presented; 236 Manners and Customs of some precaution in the approach, and in aim, which is always at or near the ear, or just back of the shoulder, being all that is required. The lance is used on horseback, but not till after the \ artial success of the bow and arrow, which, are pro miscuously resorted to, as occasion requires. The mounted parties for hunting are usually numer ous. They approach the herds through ravines, pl under cover of hillocks, &c. till they are discovered, when each pursues a separate buffalo, at an accom modating speed apparently as well understood by the horse as his rider, and continues to shoot his arrows till he inflicts a mortal wound; or should there be any doubt in this respect, and circumstances admit, he re sorts to his lance. He then attacks another, and some times a third and fourth; though it is very seldom their horses are able to continue the chace so long. The individuals who kill the greatest number, through a series of hunts, are of course esteemed the best hun ters: a distinction which all are exceedingly ambitious to acquire and strive to, with a zeal and intrepidity al most bordering on madness. These observations are universally applicable in respect to all the different modes of hunting. When the bow and arrow are used by hunters on foot, they usually resort to the salt-licks and watering places, where they secrete themselves among bushes or excavations of the earth, frequently arranged or constructed for the purpose. On the arrival of a herd, they simultaneously discharge their arrows at some one, or more, occupying different pla- Of the Western Indians. 281 ces, that had been previously fixed on, and generally with success. The hunters in some tribes surround large herds of buffalo, elk, and deer, and drive them either into im passable ravines, or upon the precipitous confines of rocky cliffs; where they take with their lances, bows and arrows, as many as their necessity may require. I have never known a solitary instance of their wan tonly destroying any of those animals, except on the hunting grounds of their enemies, or encouraged to it by the prospect of bartering their skins with the tra ders. When an opportunity for a choice is presented, and their wants extend no farther, the Indians kill the calves, on account of the preference they have for their meat: and on the same account, they select the fallow cows when they lay in their stores. However, when such cannot be conveniently obtained, they shoot promiscuously at such as chance presents. But, as the buffalo is a difficult animal to kill, unless shot in particular places, and as the Indians are no ways re markable for the use of the rifle or gun, they wound very many more than they are able to take. The wounded bulls, in particular, become fearless and ferocious; roar terribly, pitch against trees and rocks, tear up the earth, and frequently attack, and sometimes destroy the hunters. Many are destroyed by the hunters and panthers; but a much greater number, in my opinion, perish in the burning prairies, or are drowned, by the breaking away of the ice in their attempts to pass over streams, or 288 Manners and Customs of some by the devastating floods, which sometimes deluge the alluvions, and bear off immense herds. Notwithstanding the great extent of this sweeping destruction, there is no apparent diminution of their number; the increase being, at least, equal to the waste. Such are the opinions of the old Indians, who have had good opportunities to judge, and such, I have no doubt, is the fact, from the ex istence of so many circumstances favourable to their propagation. The sense of smell with the elk and deer is re markably acute; they also see quick, are very cunning, and run with great rapidity: hence they are exceed ingly difficult to be taken. They are hunted in the same manner as the buffalo, excepting the pursuit on horseback, and the decoys that are sometimes resorted to at particular seasons of the year. For a decoy the Indians use the head of a buck-elk, or deer, nicely preserved with the horns attached, with which, having previously secreted themselves, they beat the bushes, and at the same time imitate the wooing bleat, or defying snort of the real animal. This manoeu vring generally produces* the intended effect; the males or females, as they may happen to be near, are attract ed to the spot, and, if in proper condition, shot by the hunters. The Indians seldom eat the flesh of either of these animals, while that of the buffalo can be obtained; it is nevertheless excellent in its season, particularly that of the deer, and they preserve it in considerable quan tities. The tendons of the deer are wrought into a sort of twine, with which they sew their leggings and inocka- Of the Western Indians. 289 sins. The tips of their horns are applied to point their arrows, perforate skins for sewing, and the like. They seldom hunt purposely either for bears or small game; but kill such as come in their way, and for which they have occasion. When on their hunts, at a distance from their villages, they cut their meat in pieces of greater or less thickness, according to the temperature of the weather, suspend it on poles, smoke, and dry it, and finally convey it home, either on their pack-horses, or in canoes, which they construct for the purpose. When in the neighbourhood of their settlements, the meat is conveyed home fresh, in which condition they greatly prefer it. Formerly, the Indians almost venerated the beaver, on account of the high rational faculties it discovered, in darning creeks, and building houses for its own ac commodation, and particularly in educating its young, and avoiding dangers.* But latterly, since they have * The young beavers often begin to cut down trees, for the purpose of making dams, before they are capable of judging of the directions in which they would be likely to fall. I such cases, the old ones not only interrupt their progress, but take them to such as when felled, will answer the sought for object. This trait in their character is well known to the Indians, who could not travel over their haunts without observing nume rous trees thus partially cut off, and judiciously abandoned. I have heard it suggested that these appearances had been produced in their playful ohcs> or to acquire experience. But, if such was the fact, we might suppose that they would cut those nearest to their cabins first; that they would be found fresh cut in the neighbourhood of their ponds, and some- nes remote from the water; but I have never seen them, except in situ ations well calculated in every other respect for the construction of their dams. I have repeatedly seen traps which had been sprung with sticks and their baits, and evidently by beavers, as their footsteps were O O 290 Manners and Customs of some become acquainted with the value and consequence which the white people attach to the fur of this animal, they hunt it with an avidity and industry that threaten in the course of a few years to eradicate them from their hunting grounds. They are commonlj taken with traps and snares, or falls; though sometimes they are killed with rifles, lances, or arrows. Their haunts soon attract the notice of the hunters, who bury their traps, or suspend large logs in such a manner that the beaver, in attempting to obtain the baits, springs them to his own destruction. Some times holes are made in the ice formed on their ponds, to which the beavers, when driven from their houses, resort to breathe, and are despatched with spears or lances. They also break down their dams, and hav ing previously prevented their retreat, take them by destroying their cells. Their skins form a very im portant item in the Indian trade. The turkey is not much valued, though, when fat, the Indians frequently take them alive in the following manner. Having prepared from the skin an apt re semblance of the living bird, they follow the turkey trails or haunts, till they discover a flock, when they secrete themselves behind a log, in such a manner as to elude discovery; partially display their decoy; and imitate the gobbling noise of the cock. This man agement generally succeeds to draw off first one and then another from their companions, which, from their social and unsuspecting habits, thus successively place themselves literally in the hands of the hunters, who traceable in their vicinity, while those of no other animal could be dis covered. Of the Western Indians. 291 quickly despatch them, and wait for the arrival of more. This species of hunting with fishing is more practised by the boys than the older Indians, who seldom, in fact, undertake them, unless closely pressed by hunger. They take fish with a kind of hurdle net, made by weaving bunches of brushwood or sticks together with grape vines. They are of considerable length, and are used in nearly the same manner practised for tak ing shad, herrings, &c. in the United States. They are not, however,- extended into deep water, and the lower ends of the brush are loaded with stones, and the rear of the net is lined with boys, who con stantly beat the water with rods, to prevent the escape of the fish. In this way considerable quantities are taken, and oftentimes merely for sport: but in such cases the fish are always suffered to escape uninjured; a usage strictly enjoined by the older Indians, to pre vent their unnecessary and wanton destruction. AGRICULTURE. The Indians chiefly depend on the chace for a sub sistence, therefore what little progress they have made in agriculture ought rather to be ascribed to incident, than to any settled design. There are many, besides the roving tribes, that do not practise tillage; and it is highly probable that those which do, inherit what of the art they possess from remote antiquity. Otherwise, in a country so well supplied with game as theirs generally is, it appears to me it would have received no attention, or else, have been carried to a 292 Manners and Customs of some much greater degree of perfection. Observation, in which they are by no means deficient, must have un folded to their knowledge the fecundifying powers of the earth, at as early a period, (supposing their pro genitors the same,) as it did to any other race of men; and, had a similar necessity existed, they, no doubt, would have made as great proficiency. Even circum stanced as they are, they raise, in the neighbourhood of many of their villages, excellent, though not very abundant crops of corn, beans, tobacco, pumpkins, squashes, &c. as before noticed. In effecting this, they usually till the prairies; when otherwise, they clear their grounds by building fires at the roots of trees, or by stripping the barks from them, and, with hoes procured from the traders, plant their various kinds of seeds, promiscuously, that is, without regard to sorts or arrangement. They carefully remove the weeds; keep the soil loose; and when occasion requires hill it, to prevent the fragile vegetation from being injured by the winds. In dry seasons they irrigate their fields occasionally, and at their harvests preserve all the refuse, as a common stock for food for their horses, which, with the dogs, are the only animals they have in a state of domestication. The former are much more abundant in some tribes than others, and, where most so, constitute the principal wealth of the Indians. They are valued in proportion to their fleet- ness, and ability to continue the chace; and those that can run down three or four buff alos at a hunt, are es teemed almost invaluable; because, to their owners Of the Western Indians. 293 they are the certain passports to distinction. Among the Osages and Kansas, they are common property, and are rarely used, except as pack horses, in their hunting excursions. Their dogs are all similar in their qualities and ap pearance, and seem to be intermediates between the fox and wolf. They are with the Indians, as elsewhere, generous faithful, and devotedly attached to their masters, who in return caress and provide for them with almost as much care and assiduity, as they do for their own fa milies. They are trained to guard the corn fields against the depredatory encroachments of the horses; to pur sue game, especially after it has been wounded; and, when collected, to defend it, from the wolves, which seldom have the courage to dispute with them the pro priety of their trust. In some tribes they are eaten, and esteemed a great delicacy; but this practice does not prevail where the buffalo, elk, and deer are found in any considerable numbers. According to tradition, the Great Spirit when he became offended with the Indians, because of their mal practices, particularly one towards another, gave them the dog, as a pattern of fidelity for their imitation; from which, and from their own accounts of these animals, I infer that they were in a state of domestica tion among the Indians, very long before the American continent was known to, or even thought of, by the Europeans. 294 Manners and Customs of some MANUFACTURES. I have already noticed the progress the Indians have made in geographical delineations and hiero glyphic writings, as proofs of their capacity for far ther and more important improvements, even though wholly insulated from the civilized world. And, were others wanting, I might add the knowledge they have acquired in such branches of manufactureas are es sential to their comforts. These attainments have principally originated in ne cessity, and they unquestionably would have been ex tended to more positive demonstrations to the point, pro vided the exciting causes essential to such improve ments had existed. But the case is far otherwise; the means of procu ring a comfortable livelihood are generally at command, and opposed to them; besides, the men are taught to regard every kind of labour and fatigue, apart from war, the chace, and the construction of implements connected with these several pursuits as servile, and unbecoming the lofty character of the warrior. Hence, they can claim but very little if any credit for the proficiency to which some of the arts have arrived among them. It is true, they construct cabins and canoes, and manufacture for their own use, besides what I have mentioned, wooden bowls and spoons from the protuberances of trees, and pipes from clay and indurated boles; but the dressing of skins, the con struction of pottery, and the fabrication of blankets and mats, are left for the performance of the women, notwithstanding their other engagements, and supposed Of the Western Indians. 295 inferior intellectual endowments. In consequence of this state of things, added to the roving and belligerent lives they lead, and the disadvantages they labour un der for want of working tools, the very limited know ledge they have acquired, ought not to excite our sur prise; and I am persuaded will not, when all the cir cumstances of their lives have been considered. Their mode of dressing skins is very simple. When they wish to preserve the hair, they first extend the skins in the shade, and spread a thin covering of the recent ordure of the buffalo mixed with clay, on the fleshy sides, which for two or three days, are kept constantly moistened with water. In the next place, they are thoroughly cleansed, and subsequently rubbed in the brain of some animal, till they become dry, soft, and pliant. They are then washed in water thickened with corn bran, dried, and finally scraped with bones, sharp stones, or knives, or sometimes they are worked soft, by drawing them backwards and forwards over the rounded end of a piece of timber, fixed permanently in the ground. When sufficiently dressed, in the man ner above described, they are hung up to be smoked, either in the smoke aperture of the lodges, or in places constructed exclusively for the purpose. Dressed skins are generally kept in this situation, except when required for use. Should the hair at any time become loose, they co ver the hairy sides of the skins with finely cut oak 2 9 6 Manners and Customs of some bark, and sprinkle water on them three, four, or five times a day, till it becomes fixed. When skins are to be dressed without the hair, they are covered with ashes, and kept in a trough of water, till the action of the ley readily admits of its being scraped off; when the same processes, as above des cribed, are performed with brains, bran, smoke, &c. The former are used by the Indians for bedding, robes,* and dresses, and in some instances, for lining their lodges; the latter are made into leggings and mockasins, and in some of the tribes into coverings for their tents or lodges. Those used for constructing their canoes, are never dressed. While travelling, the hunters preserve their skins by simply rolling, or placing leaves in them: this, how ever, it should be understood, is only done in cool weather, for they seldom attempt to save them in the summer months; or if they should, it is by drying and smoking them over a fire. The skins are generally dry when put into the hands of the women for dress ing, though this condition is not considered as a re quisite in the process. It is a fact worthy of notice, that skins dressed by the Indians, that is, those which have been smoked, are never injured by worms, and are not so liable to become hard, or to stretch, after hav ing been wet, as are the pliant ones of the professed leather dressers among the white people. In manufacturing their pottery for cooking and do mestic purposes, they collect tough clay, beat it into powder, temper it with water, and then spread it Of the Western Indians. 297 over blocks of wood, which have been formed into shapes to suit their convenience or fancy. When suf ficiently dried, they are removed from the moulds, placed in proper situations, and burned to a hardness suitable to their intended uses. Another method practised by them, is, to coat the inner surface of baskets made of rushes or willows, with clay, to any required thickness, and when dry, to burn them as above described. In this way they construct large, handsome, and to lerably durable ware: though latterly, with such tribes as have much intercourse with the whites, it is not much used, because of the substitution of cast-iron ware in its stead. When these vessels are large, as is the case for the manufacture of sugar, they are suspended by grape vines, which, wherever exposed to the fire, are con stantly kept covered with moist clay. Sometimes, however, the rims are made strong, and project a little inwardly quite round the vessels, so as to admit of their being sustained by flattened pieces of wood, slid underneath these projections and extending across their centres. The hair of the buffalo and other animals is some times manufactured into blankets; the hair is first twisted, by hand and wound into balls. The warp is then laid of a length to answer the size of the intended blanket, crossed by three small smooth rods alternately beneath the threads, and secured at each end to strong er rods supported on forks, at a short distance above the ground. Thus prepared, the woof is filled in, p p 298 Manners and Customs of some thread by thread, and pressed closely together, by means of a long flattened wooden needle. When the weaving is finished, the ends of the warp and woof are tied into knots, and the blanket is ready for use. In the same manner they construct mats from flags and rushes, on which, particularly in warm weather, they sleep and sit. In districts of country where the sugar maple abounds the Indians prepare considerable quantities of sugar by simply concentrating the juices of the tree by boil ing, till it acquires a sufficient consistency to crystallize on cooling. But, as they are extravagantly fond of it, very little is preserved beyond the sugar-making sea son. The men tap the trees, attach spigots to them, make the sap troughs; and, sometimes, at this frolick ing season, assist the squaws in collecting sap. The men occasionally amuse themselves with mak ing bowls and pipes of clay, for their individual use, which are burned as before described . They also make bowls and pipes of a kind of indu rated bole, and of compact sand and limestone, which are excavated and reduced to form by means of fric tion with harder substances, and the intervention of sand and water. They generally ornament them with some figure characteristic of the owner s name, as for instance with that of a buffalo, elk, bear, tortoise, serpent, &c., according to the circumstance or caprice that has given rise to its assumption. In the same way they manufacture their large stone mortars, for reducing corn into fine meal. Of the Western Indians. 299 In specifying the employments of the Indians, al though the subjects do not properly come under this head, I ought not to omit giving some account of their cabins or lodges, which are always constructed by the men. They are usually formed of split poles, in the shape of an equilateral, quadrangular, obtusely trun cated cone, with an aperture through the top, for the egress of the smoke. They are generally about twen ty feet square, and from twelve to fourteen in height. The apertures between the poles are closed either with prairie grass and clay, turf^ or _the barks of trees. They have no windows, and but one door, which is generally on the south side: in cold weather they close it with a curtain of skins, and it is not unusual as I have already remarked for the cabins of the chiefs and principal warriors, to be partially, and sometimes whol ly lined with the same materials. From the loose manner in which they build their fires, their lodges are intolerably smoky, especially in windy weather; and, in fact, whenever artificially heated, they are sufficiently so to render them exceed ingly uncomfortable to all except Indians, who, from being accustomed, scarcely experience any inconve nience from it. Considerable difference prevails among the different tribes, and even among the individuals of the same tribe, in the construction of their lodges. Sometimes they are built principally of clay or turf j and at others of bark or brush, sustained by poles, and covered first with prairie grass, and then with loose earth. 300 Manners and Customs of some This difference particularly distinguishes the Indians settled in villages, from the roving bands, which always construct their huts in the most temporary manner: nevertheless, they are generally very comfortable, being covered with skins, which, for the especial purpose, make up part of their baggage. The lodges for public purposes are much larger, and vary considerably in the forms of their structure: some times they are octagonal; at others, oblong, or square: and, as the case may be, are otherwise pyramidical. They are the depositories of all public records and property, and are never entered by any of the individu als of a tribe, except on public occasions: even ene mies, when they have it completely in their power, deem it sacrilegious to enter them, or in any way to molest their contents, unless the proprietary nation should have been wholly cut off or vanquished. Their canoes are made promiscuously by either men or women, and sometimes conjointly by both, accord ing to the exigency for which they are wanted. The skeletons or frames are made of oziers, or flexible poles 5 , lashed together with bark or some other materi al, and are covered generally with the skins of the buf falo, sewed together, and to the frame, with the sinews of the deer. They vary in size considerably, accord ing to the service for which they are wanted: some times a single skin covers one, and at others, a half dozen are required. The hair is left on the outside; it, however, soon wears off, when the boat moves rapid ly in the water and is easily managed. Of the Western Indians. 301 The Indians smoke, oil, and preserve them with great care, which makes them very durable. When travelling, they often remove them to the land, invert and use them for shelters against the rain; being ex ceedingly light, they are carried without inconvenience over the longest portages. The Indians also construct canoes from the bark of the birch tree, and from cot ton-wood trees, and such are more or less in use among most of the tribes. CURRENCY AND TRADE. From the nature and origin of society among the Indians, it may readily be supposed, and correctly too, that trade among themselves, and even with strangers, is conducted on a very limited scale, and by precarious standards. Their currency standard of value is different in dif ferent tribes. Among the O&ages, Kansas, Ottowas, Mahas, and their neighbouring tribes, the beaver skin is as much the aggregate of fractions, as the dollar is in Spain and the United States, or as the sovereign in Great Britain. In general two good otter skins, are valued equal to one beaver skin; from ten to twelve racoon, or four or five wild-cat skins, at the saaie rate; and so on for other skins, or materials for traffic. The standard among the Mandans is a skin full of corn. These skin measures are of different dimensions, and are kept in the council lodge. The Ricaras use a stone mortar for the same purpose, and it is kept in the same public place. While some of the tribes 302 Manners and Customs of some situated on the western side of the Rocky Mountains, make use of various coloured shells, ground to an oval or nearly round shape. Belts of wampum are also used, not only as standards of value, but as records of important transactions. According to these various standards they exchange property among themselves, and with the traders, for such articles as they fancy, or may really want: but, as the Indians are not generally acquainted with the value of foreign commodities, it frequently happens among some of the tribes, that councils are convened to establish the rate of ex change, which is afterwards publicly promulgated, and pretty strictly adhered to. In most of the tribes, how ever, the traders are left to fix their own prices, and they generally avail themselves of the privilege to the extent of the credulity and ignorance of the Indians; but I have already named this circumstance, together with the consequences that sometimes follow. When two of the Indians have entered into a con tract, and a credit is given, the time of payment al ways extends to the termination of the next hunting season, and the number of beaver skins due, is regis tered by a similar number of marks or notches cut on the inside of the great council lodge, at the first sub sequent public meeting On the final settlement, it is exceedingly rare that any disagreement takes place; though should any exist, the affair is referred for ad justment to some of the most respectable old men or counsellors, much after the manner practised in civili zed life. The decision is final, and, though it should be disapproved, is very seldom reproached. Nothing, Of the Western Indians. 303 indeed, could give greater offence to the referees, than an opposite line of conduct: the offended parties would never afterwards sit at the same council fire, nor hold any other intercourse with the offender. Breach of contract is very seldom known among them; but, when one does occur, coercion is out of the question: for they, in fact, are strangers to all systems of the kind; and when told by the traders of the prac tice of imprisoning for debt, which prevails among the whites, the motive, unless it be for revenge, appears to them altogether paradoxical. Should an Indian be unable to meet his engage ments, in consequence of sickness or ill success in hunting, the creditor never duns him, nor even so much as mentions his individual wants in his presence, but the same friendly relations subsist between them, as though no disappointment or delinquency had taken place. But, if the inability of the debtor originates in his indolent or intemperate habits; or if he wilfully omits to pay when he has the means in his power, and otherwise applies them, he then suffers a greater pen alty than imprisonment, he is abandoned by his friends, and is characterized as a bad Indian; and his creditor would esteem it dishonourable to receive from him af terwards even his just demands. Such instances have occurred within my knowledge; but they are exceed ingly rare. These methods of negotiation and trade answer very well among the Indians; they suffer no in convenience from the absence of a specie currency; and, in fact, many Indians are ignorant of its use, and, when in possession of coin, apply it solely to decorating 304 Manners and Customs, &c. their persons. They are generally strangers to exclu sive property, except as regards their lodges and furni ture. It is true, after their hunts and harvestings they make divisions, but they are for the convenience of dis position; for, as before remarked, no one of respecta ble standing will be allowed to experience want or suf ferings of any kind, while it is in the power of others of the same community to prevent it. In this respect they are extravagantly generous; always supplying the wants of their friend from their own superabundance. In this equality of condition and privilege enjoined by natural laws, the Indians, Where they understand how differently people in civilized life manage their af fairs, feel themselves supremely happy, in being ex empted from the evils which avarice, pride, and folly, entail on them. CHAPTER X. Crimes and modes of punishment. THERE happen but very few occurrences among the Indians, which are regarded as criminal. I have nev er heard of an instance of treason, or conspiracy against any of their communities, and know of no punishment for such an offence. But, if I understand the Indian character, an individual detected in holding a corres pondence with the enemies of his country, would, I venture to assert, suffer instant death by the hands of the detector. Murder, ingratitude, cowardice, adultery, stealing and lying, constitute nearly the whole list of their crimes. The first is punished "blood for blood" according to the Mosaic law, by the relations of the deceased, with out regard to the justification of trial and condemna tion. Ingratitude is certain to involve the offender in a loss of character; and this offence, and cowardice, are represented in more hideous colours, and dwelt on with more pointed emphasis by the squaws and old men, in their lessons to the youth, than any other, with the exception of murder, in their whole catalogue. It is sometimes punishable with death: for, should an In dian, who had been taken prisoner, accept grace by being adopted into the family of his captors, and af terwards abscond and be retaken fighting against them. 306 Manners and Customs of some he would forfeit his life, without the possibility of a second reprieve. Loss of reputation is not the only consequence of cowardice. Among the Kansas, when it cannot be cor rected, they destroy cowards probably with a view to nerve the young warriors in the practice of the oppo site quality. I witnessed one of these executions, which origina ted in the following circumstances, and was conducted in the following manner. The Kansas had returned from a successful war ex cursion, in which one of their party, who had on a former occasion been culpable, behaved in a very cow ardly manner. The whole nation, except those who had lost relations, and Te-pa-gee, the subject for chas tisement, was engaged in rejoicings appropriate to the occasion of victory. Te-pa-gee, probably without the least suspicion of the destiny that awaited him, had withdrawn from the public ceremonials, and sullenly seated himself on the trunk of a tree adjacent to the river. Shortly after, and apparently without design, the squaws and children in their dances approached the river, near the place occupied by him; when E-gron-ga-see walked carelessly through the festive groups, presented himself before the astonished cul prit, and proclaimed to him, in a voice audible to all present, " Thy cowardice has forfeited thy life." The sports instantly ceased; all was silence and consterna tion: E-gron-ga-see drew his knife from beneath his robe, Te-pa-gee bared his bosom, received a thrust to the heart, and died without scarcely uttering a groan. Of the Western Indians. 307 The warriors then assembled with the witnesses of this tragic scene; the executioner, addressing his audience in a few words, stated the reprehensible conduct of the deceased, and the necessity that existed for inflict ing so signal a punishment; after which all returned to their respective homes. I need not attempt to describe the feelings which this event occasioned in my mind, and those of the young Indians generally. We all concluded, that, in preference to suffering such ignominy, we would die a thousand deaths, if it were possible, in defence of our country; and the old men and squaws availed them selves of the occurrence, to confirm and strengthen our resolutions. The Indians claim the sole disposal of their wives- and, although in many instances they devote them to the sensual gratification of their friends, without asso ciating the least impropriety to the transaction, yet they regard a voluntary indulgence of the passions, on their part, as an unpardonable offence. Incontinency after marriage, apart from that tolera ted by custom, as above noticed, can scarcely be num bered among the sins prevalent among the Indians. The men reprobate lasciviousness, as unbecoming the character of the warrior: hence, though their tempera ment may be as ardent as is common to any particular race of the human family, they affect a phlegmatic disposition, to which the love of reputation and glory forces them to conform their habits. The women are not less ardent than the men; but the love of character, the apprehension of suffering, 308 Manners and Customs of some and the continency of their husbands, combine in gene ral to establish similar habits. This, however, is not uniformly the case, more par ticularly with those who have adjuncts to participate in the favours of their husbands; with such, dereliction from duty occurs much more frequently than it does, where the conjugal relations are more consistently balanced between the sexes. Repudiation is the punishment most generally in flicted for this offence; and it is resorted to both by men and women, especially when an ex-parte attach ment exists. On the part of the men the punishment is, however, discretionary. They sometimes cut off their hair; slit, or cut off their noses or ears: at others, when they have many children, they merely discon tinue all intercourse with them, and substitute other wives in their stead. I knew of an instance in which the outraged husband took the life of his light-footed squaw. He was himself an eye-witness to her offence; he loved, and had never suspected: anger, for the mo ment, triumphed over reason; he directed his toma hawk, and the blow was unerring. This circumstance produced some excitement among her relations; but no attempt was ever made, within my knowledge, to re venge her death. Among the individuals of some tribes or nations, theft is a crime scarcely known. They have neither fastenings to the doors of their lodges, nor any secret place for the security of their effects; and they leave them for days together, or retire to rest, without en tertaining the least apprehension for their own safety, Of the Western Indians. 309 or that of their property. They however are taught from infancy, that it is not only right, but a duty, to depredate on the goods and effects of their enemies, and such as maintain equivocal relations with them. But these observations will not apply universally; for, in some which have become more settled, a distinction of, and desire to accumulate property exists, in a limited degree. Under such circumstances, the means of ob taining a livelihood are more difficult, and the indolent are more apt to become dishonest. The offender is sometimes punished by banishment; but, in general, he is made to restore the stolen goods, and, if able, sometimes threefold. Falsehood they esteem much more mean and con temptible than stealing. The greatest insult that can be offered to an Indian, is, to doubt his courage: the next is, to question his honour or truth : then to doubt his ability to hunt and travel, and to slight his proffered hospitality and friendship. But insults are not ac counted crimes, except against individuals. Lying, as well as stealing, entails loss of character on habitual offenders; and, indeed, an Indian of inde pendent feelings and elevated character, will hold no kind of intercourse with any one who has been once clearly convicted. For the commission of all crimes, insults, and of fences, the party or individual injured is the executor of its own revenge, except in the case of bloodshed, when, as before remarked, it devolves on the nearest relations of the deceased, who seldom relax in their 310 Manners and Customs of some resentments short of obtaining the most ample satis faction. In general they are just one towards another, and inculcate and practise the moral duties, no doubt be cause experience has taught, that such conduct is the most conducive to their own and the public happiness. Nevertheless, difficulties sometimes occur, which can not be accommodated even by the interposition of the influence of the national councils. In such cases, one or other of the parties, with its adherents, separates from the nation. While I lived with the Kansas, a young girl who had been adopted into the Wolf family, was insulted by a young Indian, belonging to the family distinguished by the name of the Panther. The girl entertained a strong antipathy for this would-be gallant, and, in retaliation for offered violence, or rather in self-defence, inflicted several dangerous wounds, with a scalping-knife. At first the parents of the parties sided with their respec tive children, and afterwards the entire families became involved in the quarrel, and some lives were lost on both sides. The affair assuming a serious aspect was carried before the councils, which at first, from the motives before noticed, refused to give it considera tion; nor did their final decision satisfy both par ties; and the most feeble one abandoned the village, and established a settlement considerably farther up, on the Kansas river. After I left them, the parties be came reconciled in consequence of a war with the Pawnees, and the discontented returned to* their former habitations. Of the Western Indians. 3 1 1 In common, the councils do not intermeddle with private disputes; because, as the Indians say, it would have a tendency to increase the evil, by increasing its consequence. When complaints are preferred, their answer gene rally is, that " none but squaws become involved in trou bles and disputes, from which they cannot extricate themselves/ CHAPTER XI. Manner of Counting Time, Traditions, Tumuli, Monu ments, &c. THEIR mode of reckoning time is very simple. Their year begins about the vernal equinox, or at the length ening of the days: their menstrual periods are reckon ed from one full moon to another; and their diurnal, or rather nocturnal, for they count nights instead of days, from sunset to sunset. The first month they denominate the hunting, bird, or singing month; because in it they begin to hunt, and the birds begin to pair, and sing. The second they call the flower month; because, in it the greatest part of the plants are in blossom: the third they call the planting month; as during it they plant the seeds of such vegetables as they cultivate. The fourth is called the salt month, on account of the game first collecting in vast herds about the salt licks, which have generally become strong at this period. The fifth is called the buffalo, because in it the male and female begin to herd together. The sixth is called the corn, or plum month; because green corn is then first ga thered, and the plums become ripe. The seventh is called the harvest month, because it is that in which the corn is gathered. The eighth is called the bear, or smoky month; because these animals are now fat,, and the season for killing them commences, and because Manners and Customs, &c. 313 the atmosphere is generally very smoky, from the fires that prevail. The ninth they distinguish as the buck, or windy month; because in it the bucks cast their horns, and the winds blow more violently. The tenth is the freezing or snow month; because of the frost and snows which generally prevail. The eleventh is the dead month; because of the dreary aspect which all creation takes on. The twelfth they call the thaw or rain month; because of the thaws and rains that prevail: and the thirteenth they call the sugar month; because in it they manufacture their sugar, from the maple and box elder trees. Different nations observe the same annual divisions, though they give different names to the moons, all which, however, partake of the characteristic chan ges of the season . I ought before to have noticed, that in their commu nications, they particularize different periods, when deemed necessary, by hieroglyphic figures indicative of these various characteristics; as, for instance, the planting month is represented by grains of sprouting corn, &c. They have no general epochs from which to date, but each individual counts from the time when his fa thers or ancestors flourished. Their traditionary accounts all refer back to indefi nite eras. They have many current among them, of which some have already been noticed, and the account may be extended somewhat further, per haps to the amusement, though I cannot suppose to the improvement of my readers. R r 314 Manners and Customs of some Some relate, that the whole human family, and every living thing, like vegetables, sprang out of the earth many hundred snows ago; others, as before no ticed, that the Great Spirit created at first only one of each sex, and placed them on an island in the midst of the great waters, which, in the process of time be came too small for their accommodation, and threat ened them with great calamities. In this distress, the woman, who was remarkable for her piety and good ness, prayed to their Great Father, who took compas sion on them, and sent the beavers, musk-rats, and tur tles, to enlarge it with materials from the bottom of the ocean, which they collected in such great quanti ties, as to give to the island the present extent of our earth. The different tribes have very different traditions: some of them are truly ludicrous, and are related with a seriousness not very reputable to their credulity and understanding; of this nature is the following: It is often repeated by the women themselves. It states that the red men were furnished with long tails, but that having offended the Great Spirit, he deprived them of these ornaments, and from them created the wo men. As an additional punishment, he sent large swarms of mosquitoes to prey upon them, which when they were thus mutilated, could torment them with greater impunity. I ought not perhaps to have prefaced this oral ac count of the Indians with any remarks of my own, because without them the advocates of the hypothesis that all mankind were once quadrupeds, might have Of the Western Indians. 3 1 5 used it with more plausibility as an argument in sup port of those which they have already advanced. The Indians do not pretend to any correct know ledge of the tumuli or mounds that are occasion ally met with in their country. They believe their origin artificial, and the production of necessity, and custom, in respect to defence and interments of the dead. One tradition of the Quapaws states, that a nation differing very much from themselves, inhabit ed the country many hundred snows ago, when game was so plenty that it required very slight efforts to procure a subsistence, and when there existed no hos tile neighbours to render the pursuit of war neces sary. They then merely for sport, collected the earth into heaps, which have ever since remained, and been used by other nations which have succeeded to their possession, as the depositories of their dead. Another states that they have been constructed to protect the red men from the attacks of wild beasts, which for merly were very large, and used to destroy many of the Indians; but that finally the Great Spirit commi serated his red children, and taught them the use of the bow and arrow, by which means they had des troyed their enemies, and the use of this kind of de fence had become unnecessary. While others state, (hat they were built solely for securing one nation from being suppressed by another. All concur in their great antiquity, and most of them in their having been the work of a people which had altoge ther ceased to exist, before those hunting grounds came into the possession of the ancestors of the pre sent occupants. 316 Manners and Customs of some The Indians are well acquainted with the circum stance of their containing human bones; and many, notwithstanding their traditionary accounts, believe them to have been the depositories of the dead for a nation of men, which now no longer exists. These mounds are regarded with great reverence, and are frequently resorted to by the Indians when in their neighbourhood, as places sacred to their devotional ex ercises. There are other elevations differing materially from the mounds above noticed, which were formerly, and are at present, exclusively devoted to burying their dead. They are composed of stones and earth, placed in such a manner as to cover, and separate one dead body from another. These, however, are the bu rying places of the modern Indians, and will be more particularly noticed, when I treat of their manner of interment. The memory of the squaws is the principal reposi tory of their historical treasures, for such are their traditions esteemed. Hence uncommon diligence and pains are taken by the aged, to repeat circumstantial ly to their children all that they themselves have been taught. They relate to a great variety of sub jects which no doubt at first originated in truth; but which, from a love of the marvellous, incident, I be lieve, to the whole human family, have in general been so transformed through a succession of ages, as to be entitled to no more credit, than the witchcraft stories and ballads, that constitute the evenings amusement, in some circles, among the white people. Of the Western Indians. 3 1 7 The Indians are particularly careful to preserve memorials of those who have discharged their duty to their country. These, however, result only from indi vidual feelings; for they seldom, if ever, execute any public commemorative measures. Every thing, how ever, which has been deposited in the council lodge, by the chiefs or distinguished warriors, is carefully preserved, and referred to on particular occasions. The young warrior, when he assumes his station in the national councils, takes indescribable pleasure in these records of the bravery of his ancestors, and the older ones dwell on the relation of the virtues and prowess of their original proprietors with peculiar sa tisfaction. Preceding their entrance upon active warfare, they serve, next to the war dances, the most important pur pose of inspiring to valorous deeds, and a contempt for danger and death. At, or soon after burial, the relations of the de ceased sometimes cover the grave with stones, and for years after occasionally resort to it, and mourn over, or recount the merits and virtues of its silent tenant. At others, they cut on smooth barked trees, or on soft rocks, hieroglyphic histories of the remarkable events of individuals, which are read with great interest, not only by relatives and friends, but by strangers. Every thing connected with the dead is regarded as sacred, even between nations where the most invete rate hostility exists; and instances have taken place, in which they have contributed to perpetuate the excel- 318 Manners and Customs, &c. lencies of an unfortunate fallen foe. At least, so say some of the Osages; but from my knowledge of the Indian character, I am disposed to regard such com- memoratives rather as the result of private friendship than of public magnanimity: because, with them the title to excellence is only awarded to friends; while the reverse is liberally bestowed on thejr enemies. CHAPTER XII. Polity, Councils, Transaction of Public Business generally, Election of Chiefs, Reception of Ambassa dors, Peace runners, &c. The Indians individually acknowledge no superior, nor are they subordinate to any government, except such as they find by experience to be essential to their preservation, triumph, and success in their war and hunting parties. On such occasions, and even where the most urgent necessity exists, they only become voluntarily so, and can at any time withdraw themselves from all self im posed restrictions. Nevertheless, as the object of their government is almost wholly connected with their for eign relations, the dread of their enemies perhaps more than their patriotism commands their services, and, while on actual duty, renders them obedient to their chiefs. Some of their chiefs, from extraordinary qualifica tions, exercise at all times an influence which falls very little, if any thing, short of absolute authority, but, in general, the warriors while in their villages are unyield ing, exceedingly tenacious of their freedom, and live together in a state of equality, closely approximated to natural rights. Whenever they deviate from this conduct, it is out of respect for their chiefs, or because they believe that a much greater degree of success will crown their efforts 320 Manners and Customs of some when united under, and controlled by a single efficient head, than otherwise possibly could. Hence it will be seen that their governments depend on caprice or circumstances, and that although they somewhat resemble the democratic form, still a majori ty cannot bind a minority to a compliance with any acts of its own. The convocation of their meetings, except immediate ly after a council, is rather capricious and arbitrary; any individual may notify one, but unless the occasion be highly important, it will be attended more or less numerously, according to the respect entertained for the convocator. They however are usually held at the request of some one of the aged, who, if in a village, goes from house to house and mentions his wishes, but if the population be more scattered, the notice is pro mulgated by runners. Preparatory to holding a coun cil, the chiefs and principal warriors generally hold private meetings, at which the propriety of the con templated business, and the assemblage of the counsel lors is considered. The eldest person always enters a council lodge first and is followed by the other coun sellors much according to seniority and in the most perfect order. They next seat themselves in a cross- legged position on mats which are arranged circularly around the lodge. The chief then lights the national pipe, takes three whiffs, and passes it to the individual next to himself, of the greatest consequence in the na tion. In this manner it is passed round, till the whole have smoked, when the chief rises and in the midst of Of the Western Indians. 3 1 the most profound silence, tells them that he is ready- to hear their talk. The council thus organized, the eldest orator rises and addresses his audience on the subject for debate. After he has finished, another rises, and turns by seni ority are observed till every member of the council so disposed, has spoken. On these occasions, the sub jects are debated with much gravity and often with nervous eloquence, and the orators listened to with deep interest and attention. During this time not a breath of censure or applause is uttered, and the speaker can judge of the effect of his eloquence, only by the countenances of his audience and the turn of the subsequent votes. They do not speak long, nor irrelatively, neither are they interrupted by calls to order, nor in any other way. It is a maxim amongst the counsellors to make short and pertinent speeches; " chattering" say they, " is the privilege of the squaws; but it is not charac teristic of wise and brave warriors, for they think and act without much talk." In their councils a majority generally determines all their important concerns: it is commonly ascertained by a division and subsequent count. Every individual determines for himself as to the propriety of his vote, and no greater insult could be offered than an attempt to bias it. In voting the counsellors sometimes divide, part arranging themselves with their chief as pros or cons as the subject may conform with his ideas: at others they express their approbation by merely rising, or by s s S22 Manners and Customs of some smoking the national pipe, and not unfrequently by depositing their respective badges, which, as counted are reclaimed by them. On some occasions they ar range themselves on the sides of particular chiefs as will presently be noticed. Discussions on the expe diency of war and the declaration of it are often conducted with closed doors, or in other words with secrecy, opinions in favour of this subject, are often expressed when the final question is taken by the war whoop, as the warriors pass in succession by the chief. When the majority is large, the minority generally join it; but should the division be nearly equal, and the subject of much moment, great obstinacy frequently prevails, more particularly should the disagreement extend to the chiefs. The young men, and even boys, are permitted to attend these assemblages; but they are not suffered to take any part in them, till they have arrived at puberty, and distinguished themselves either in war or the chace. If this were not the case, defer ence for the aged, and respect for superiors, which are so strictly enjoined and universally practised in youth, as almost to become a natural habit, would alone ope rate as a sufficient restraint. When an election for a chief takes place, the candi dates go by turns to the public lodge, or some mound near it, and there recount all the deeds they have achieved; exhibit the trophies they have obtained, and the scars they have received while fighting for their country; and promise to be the fathers and protectors of their tribes and to watch over their welfare, and promote their happiness. Of the Western Indians. 323 The preference is generally given to those who can exhibit the greatest number of trophies; though age has great weight, especially if accompanied by other commendable qualities; and it sometimes happens that the elderly warriors receive this mark of distinction, to the exclusion of more equitable rights, if graduated to the scale of actual merit. After these harangues and exhibitions are concluded, the warriors respec tively assemble round the candidate to whom they give the preference, and whichever has the greatest num ber of adherents, is commonly acknowledged as the chief. Sometimes, however, these elections give rise to quarrels or misunderstandings, which result in the separation of the nation either into friendly or hostile tribes, though instances of this kind are very rare. On some occasions their elections are conducted in a different way. The counsellors assemble and nomi nate a candidate, who separates from the electors, carrying with him the national pipe. Such as are friendly to the nomination, join him arid testify their approbation by smoking the customary number of whiffs. Should his partizans be a minority, a new candidate is named, and the same course pursued till an election is effected. This mode is generally con sented to by the candidates when considerable excite ment prevails with a view to preserve the union and strength of their tribe. On others, the candidates decorate themselves with some particular badge, as that of the buck or beaver s tail, which they wear for several days preceding the 324} Manners and Customs of some election. In the mean time their respective partizans decorate themselves in the same manner, and when the period for determining the choice arrives, as in the former instances, it is awarded in favour of the great est number, to which the others generally consent by joining in the public rejoicings. Whenever these elections take place in a nation composed of different tribes, or in tribes composed of different villages, which are somewhat remote, the re spective families constituting them, often depute their chiefs to attend, who exercise an influence at them, in proportion to the number of warriors they represent. Individuals sometimes exercise the duties, and re ceive all the respectful attentions which the Indians are accustomed to bestow on chiefs who have been regularly elected to the station. This occasionally happens on account of real merit; but more fre quently from the various deceptions and artifices prac tised on their credulity, with a view to secure this particular influence. Such, for instance, are some of the prophets. Electioneering for one s self, is thought to be very disgraceful, and is seldom if ever re sorted to, but much intrigue is practised on these occa sions by the immediate friends of the candidate. They are sly, cunning and oftentimes deceitful; sometimes they buy articles at an extravagant price from one, and gratuitously part with them to others, with a view no doubt, to secure the reputation of being generous: at others, they pretend to have had remarkable dreams; or to predict future events, dependent on contingen cies connected with their own advancement. Of the Western Indians. S25 The candidate elected next receives presents from his subordinate chiefs, or rather, from the chiefs of families, consisting of trophies obtained from their enemies, or of badges of national distinction: after which he is conducted to the council lodge, (provided the election was held without it, as is commonly the case,) where all the records and public property are inscribed with an additional hieroglyphic, character istic of the new chief. This ceremony is followed by public feasts and rejoicings, which in general are of short duration, and close with the day. The candidates spurn with contempt the aid of those Indians who do not support good characters; cowar dice and mean habits constitute their principal disquali fications; and, should persons of this trait join in the proceedings, they are studiously avoided, and, not un- frequently insulted. The chiefs, and candidates for public preferment, render themselves popular by their disinterestedness and poverty. Whenever any extraordinary success attends them in the acquisition of property, it is only for the benefit of their most meritorious adherents; for they distribute it with a profuse liberality, and pride themselves in being estimated the poorest men in the community. Valour, intrepidity, and liberality, are the. passports to popular favour; while the contrasts are the damning sins of Indian politicians. In general each family elects a chief to overlook and attend to its interests; he is its orator, attends the councils, and is, whenever occasion requires, an aid to the principal chief. 326 Manners and Customs of some The preference in these elections is always given to the aged, victorious, and brave warrior. Although their chiefs have great influence, they are obliged to hunt for their own support, with as much industry as their warriors; and frequently, when their wives are numerous with much greater. It should, however, be recollected, that this can only happen during the recess of the general hunts; as at other times the products of the chace are divided in proportion to the size of their families. Their squaws and families enjoy no particular privileges, but submit to perform the same duties, as are common to the rest of the tribe. These heads of the nation receive no emolument for their services; the honour attached to the situation being considered a most enviable and satisfactory re ward. The ambassadors from friendly nations are received with much ceremony. Usually the chiefs appropriate a lodge and one of their squaws to each of them; and, while they remain, they exercise the same control as though they were permanently invested in the proprie tary. These tokens of regard are, however, extended to all distinguished friends. On entering the council lodge the chief conducts them to the most honourable situation, and after the ceremony of lighting the pipe has been performed, takes the customary number of whiffs from it himself and then offers it to his foreign guests. They then unfold the object of their mission: and, in the course of a day or two receive a reply, and take their departure, accompanied perhaps by n Of the Western Indians. half dozen of the most distinguished warriors, who sometimes escort them to their homes. Messengers from hostile nations are not permitted to enter their villages, unless they bring proposals for peace that can be honourably accepted, but they com municate through a deputation, and are dismissed without having become acquainted with any of the opinions or circumstances of their enemies. Should their negotiations terminate favourably, they are then placed on the footing of friends, and treated accordingly. Messengers of peace, on entering an enemy s coun try, secrete their arms, and decorate themselves with the feathers of the white swan, belts of wampum, &c. They are sacred personages, and no violence is ever offered them. CHAPTER XIII. Patriotism, Martial Character and Propensity, War Implements, Preparations for, and management and termination of war, &c. No people are more enthusiastically attached to their country, than the Indians. This does not ori ginate, in any considerable degree, from those local circumstances which influence the feelings in civilized life, but from the love of national distinction and glory. Each nation is divided into families, or sub-tribes, which are taught to become competitors for the meed of excellence, in whatever relates to their mode of life; and this honourable strife exists among all the members of their respective families. But it, together with ambition and self love, is strenuously cultivated as subservient to national attachment and devotion. It is this which constitutes their union and strength; and, to an Indian, when his country is to be benefited by it, death has no terrors; self is never taken into the account; and he submits to his fate, under the impres sion that he has done his duty, with a magnanimity not to be appreciated by worldly minds. Nevertheless, the Indians have their attachments for particular pla ces. They sometimes go for miles out of their way, to visit the site of an old encampment, or situations where they have escaped imminent dangers, or any thing remarkable has occurred. But such conduct appears to be primarily connected with their devotion al exercises. Of the Western Indians. 329 The mode of life peculiar to the Indians, exposes them to the optional encroachment of all their hostile neighbours: for their security they are therefore in debted to personal bravery, and skill in attack and de fence: because, in their active warlike operations, they obey only general instructions; each warrior accom modating his manoeuvres according to his own judg ment, on the exigency of the occasion. Hence, the cultivation of martial habits and taste becomes essen tial, and constitutes the chief employment of every individual in their respective communities, first, of the squaws and old men, in relation to precept, and then of the warriors, in respect to example. Under such guidance, the love of war becomes al most a natural propensity. Besides, they are taught to believe that their happiness here and hereafter is made to depend on their warlike achievements; and daily example confirms it as a fact, so far as the in dulgence of their affections is concerned; for the fe males, both young and old, affect to despise the Indian who openly becomes the lover, without the authority of having acquired distinction either in the chace, or in fighting against the enemies of his country. It is not, therefore, extraordinary that they should love war, since so many and important results are be lieved to depend on their success in it: their happiness, their standing in society, and their sexual relations, make it necessary that they should excel, or at least strive to, in whatever is connected with their mode of existence. Hence, they court opportunities for self- distinction, and, in fact, when wanting, often make Tt 330 Manners and Customs of some them, in opposition to justice, and the welfare of their nation; and the indulgence of this disposition is one of the principal causes of the frequency of war among the Indian nations. They regard their hunting grounds as their birth right; defend them with the most determined bravery; and never yield them till forced by superior numbers, and the adverse fate of war. They are exceedingly tenacious of their rights, and chastise the slightest in fringement. Hence, they are almost constantly en gaged in warfare with some of their neighbours. Their instruments of war were formerly the scalp- ing-knife and tomahawk, formed from flinty rocks, the bow and arrow, the war-club, and javelin or spear; and, among some tribes, shields made of several folds of buffalo skin. Latterly those have been pretty generally superceded by the rifle, and steel tomahawk and scalp- ing-knife, procured from the traders. When a sufficient cause for war is thought to exist, it becomes the subject of private conversation, till the opinions of the warriors are pretty well understood; a council is then convened, and it undergoes a thorough discussion. If determined on conditionally, the offend ing tribe is made acquainted with all the circumstances; otherwise, they generally keep the affair secret, at least so far as respects the subject of their hostility. On some occasions, when the chiefs from prudential motives think it advisable not to go to war, and omit to convene a council to try the question, the discontent of the warriors reminds them of their duty. They discover it by planting painted posts, blazing trees, or- Of the Western Indians. 331 namenting their persons with black feathers, and omit ting to paint, or painting their faces after the manner practised in war. These symptoms are discoverable among the young and uninfluential warriors; but they nevertheless produce the intended effect, and lead to a formal expression of the public feelings. On adjournment of the council the warriors repair to their respective homes, and, having painted their necks red, and their faces in red and black stripes, they re-assemble at some place previously fixed on, and discover their hostile intentions in the dances and songs that follow. They next prepare their arms, and provide the munitions for war; and then follow the ceremonials of fasts, ablutions, anointings, and prayers to the Great Spirit, to crown their undertaking with success. They take drastic cathartics, bathe re peatedly, and finally anoint themselves with bears grease, in which yellow root has been steeped. They abstain from sexual intercourse, eat sparingly from their military provisions, and take freely of the Kut- che-nau, a plant which operates on the human system something like opium, without producing the same comatose effects. They then perform the war dance, which is not less appropriate to this occasion than are all their festive ones to the events for which they have been adapted. Whole days are sometimes spent in making preparations for it. Robes, stumps, posts, &c. are painted red or black; every movement and appear ance bespeaks the interest and solemnity that are dif fused through the tribe. 332 Manners and Customs of some The warriors, arrayed in their military habiliments, at a proper signal, assemble and commence the dance. It consists in imitating all the feats of real warfare, accompanied with the alternate shouts of victory, and yells of defeat. In short, they perform every thing which is calculated to inspire confidence in themselves, and to infuse terror into their enemies. They are cele brated only at the dawn of a campaign. After this dance, they commence their march to the cadence of the shouts, songs, and prayers of the old men, women, and children, who usually attend them a short distance on their way. Their equipments and stores amount merely to in- dispensabies, which consist of their arms, buffalo suet, bears oil, parched corn, anise and wild liquorice roots, and pipes and tobacco. Their progress differs according to the make of the country, the prevalence of woods, or hiding places. &c., through which they have to pass. It sometimes amounts to fifty or sixty miles in a day; but usually to about thirty or forty. This difference arises in general from the circumstance whether they are the pursuers or pursued. They use great precaution in travelling so as not to leave traces for their enemies to follow them. They march by families, or small parties separated from each other, within hearing distance, in single file, and step high and light. They make various kinds of whoops, by which they communicate intelligence one to another, to any dis tance within hearing; such as those of war, which are to encourage their own adherents, and intimidate their Of the Western Indians. 333 foes; those of alarm, which advise secrecy or flight, as the exigency may require; those of the chase, &c. They imitate the barking of the fox, the cry of the hawk, or the howl of the wolf, at short intervals of time, so as to maintain their regular distances, and give each other notice in case of danger. These imi tations are varied, and accommodated to circumstances previously agreed on, and are as well understood, as the telegraphic signals practised among civilized na tions. When arrived within the neighbourhood of their enemies, a whispering council is held, which is con stituted of the principal and subordinate chiefs, and their deliberations are guarded by sentinels, secreted at convenient distances, to prevent a surprise. They then separate and remain hidden, till intelligence from their spies authorizes an attack. Their modes of fighting vary according to circum stances. I have already described some of them in pages 16, 58, and 60, to which, and to the notices I have taken of this subject in the course of my narra tive, the reader is referred for farther information. They generally aim at surprising their enemies, and, with such views, secrete themselves and wait patiently for many days together, for an opportunity. During such times they neither visit nor converse with each other, but lie the whole time, without varying their position more than they can possibly help. They are implacable in their enmities, and will un dergo privations that threaten their own existence, and even rush on certain death, to obtain revenge; but they 334 Manners and Customs of some are grateful for benefits received, and ardent and un changeable in thejr friendship. When battle rages, and death is in ever) aim, the Indian, at the risk of his own life, will save his friend, though arrayed against him in the combat. Shin-ga-was-sa, while young, visited the Kansas du ring a hunting excursion. The wife of a distinguished warrior paid him some attentions without the appro bation of her husband, which resulted in her repudia tion, and threatened the existence of her gallant. Pa- ton-seeh, a young Kansas, secretly interfered, and Shin-ga-was-sa made his escape, without coming in collision with his justly irritated foe. Many years af terwards, the Grand Osages and Kansas were involved in war: a battle followed, in which an Osage had shot down Pa-ton-seeh, and was in the very act of taking his scalp, when Shin-ga-was-sa arrested his hand, and preserved his friend. In another instance, a Pawnee, who had rendered himself an object of public resentment to the Kansas, and was about to expiate his offences by suffering tor ture, was, to the astonishment of the whole tribe, pre served by the daring intrepidity of his friend. The cir cumstance was as follows. The Pawnee had on some former ocsasion laid his preserver under particular ob ligations, by an act of which I am now ignorant. In return for it Sha-won-ga-seeh, the moment he knew of the captivity of his friend, intrigued with the young warriors, who, with some of his friends interrupted the ceremonials that had been authorized by a national Of the Western Indians. 335 council; cut the bonds of the prisoner; mounted him on a fleet horse, and commanded him to fly for his life. This daring Kansas had previously so disposed of their horses, that pursuit was out of the question; and the boldness of the measure so completely paralyzed the volition of the Indians, that a single effort was not made to arrest its success. The excitement produced by this affair, at first threatened tragic consequences: but Sha-won-ga-seeh s friends rallied to his defence; an explanation ensued, and he finally was much com mended for an act that might have cost him his life, without the propitiation, demanded for murder on all other occasions. I could relate many circumstances of a similar na ture which would place this trait in their character be yond all doubt; but the limits prescribed to my work will not authorize it. In taking the scalp they seize the tuft of hair, left for the purpose on the crown of the head, in the left hand, arid, raising the head a little from the ground, with one cut of the scalping-knife, which is held in their right hand, they separate the skin from the scull. During an engagement, quarters are very seldom asked or given; but should a combatant throw down his arms, his life is spared, and he is placed in charge of those who are entrusted with the wounded. When it is over, the prisoners are all assembled, and march ed to the villages of the captors, either slow or fast, ac cording as they apprehend danger from pursuit: should this however be pressing, they destroy all, sparing nei ther the aged, women, nor children. When arrived 336 Manners and Customs of some within hearing distance of their homes, the warriors set up the shout of victory, and, after a short pause, utter as many distinct whoops as they have taken prisoners and scalps. At this signal all the inhabitants tumultu- ously proceed to meet them, and, after the first greet ings and salutations are over, commence an attack, with clubs, switches, and missiles, on the captive warriors. The women are exceedingly barbarous on such occa sions, particularly if they have lost their husbands, or any near relatives, in the preceding fight. Every village has a post planted near the council lodge, which is uniformly painted red, on the breaking out of a war. It is the prisoner s place of refuge. On arriving within a short distance of it, the women and children, armed as above, and sometimes even with fire brands, place themselves in two ranks, between which the warriors, one by one, are forced to pass: it is in general a flight for life; though some, who are sensible of the fate that awaits them, should they survive, move slowly, and perish by the way. Those who reach it are afterwards treated kindly, and permitted to enjoy uninterrupted repose, under the charge of relief guards, until a general council finally determines their fate. The women and children are at once adopted into the respective families of the captors, or some of their friends. Such warriors as are exempted from their ven geance, generally marry among them, and constitute members of their community. They, however, have it in their power to return to their relatives and nation, whenever a peace has been concluded; but, as such Of the Western Indians. 337 conduct would be esteemed ungrateful, instances of the kind very seldom occur. Those who are con demned to death, suffer with great magnanimity the most cruel tortures which revenge can invent. They are generally bound hand and foot, sometimes togeth er, and at others to separate posts or trees, and burn ed with small pieces of touchwood; pierced with goads, and whipped with briars or spinous shrubs, at differ ent intervals, so as to protract the periods of their tor tures. These victims to a mistaken policy, during their sufferings recount, in an audible and manly voice, and generally with vehement eloquence, all their valorous deeds of former times, and particularly those which they have performed against their persecutors. They contrast the bravery of their own people with the squaw-like conduct of their enemies: they say that they have done their duty; that the fortune of war happen ed to be against them; and that they are only hasten ed into more delightful hunting grounds, than those they possess here, by squaws who are incapable of appreciating the merits of brave warriors. They speak of their own deaths as a matter of no consequence; their nation will not miss them; they have many fearless warriors, who will not fail to re venge their wrongs. As they grow feeble from suffering, they sing their death songs, and finally expire, without discovering the slightest indication of the pains they endure. In deed nothing can exceed the indifference with which the Indians apparently suffer the tortures and protract- uu 338 Manners and Customs of some ed deaths, inflicted on them by their relentless and un feeling foes. In these executions the prisoners often make use of the most provoking language, with a view, no doubt, to shorten the period of their tortures; and they gene rally succeed; for the outraged party, unable to resist the desire of revenge, despatch them at once with the tomahawk, or some other deadly weapon. I have known an instance, and others have occur red, in which a female had the temerity to risk the public resentment, by interfering in behalf of the cap tive. It was at the Kansas village. The subject was a young Maha, who had rendered himself particular ly odious, from having taken the scalp of one of their distinguished warriors. He had been bound, and his tormentors had just commenced their dances, and fiendlike yells as the prelude to his destruction, when Shu-ja-he-min-keh, a beautiful girl of eighteen, and daughter of one of the chiefs, abandoned her country women, and, as it were, her country; clasped the des tined victim in her arms; implored his life, and would not be separated till her prayers were granted. Attempts of this kind are not, however, always suc cessful; the Indians being governed somewhat by the number of those condemned, and by the respective standings, and character of the supplicants. The sufferers in these instances believe, that to die courageously, will entitle them to the particular favour and protection of the Great Spirit, and introduce them into the councils and society of the brave and good, in Of the Western Indians. 339 the delightful regions of perpetual spring and plenty, where, under a cloudless sky, they are destined to enjoy with heightened zest the consciousness of this life, unalloyed by its anxieties, pains, and afflictions. With the Indians, the passion of revenge ceases with its object; and these tragic scenes close with the bu rial of their victims, which are universally respectful, and attended with very nearly the same exterior cere monials, that are observed in the interment of their own dead; especially if their conduct at the closing scene had been brave and consistent. In their campaigns the Indians are always accompa nied by some who officiate, when necessary, in the character of surgeons and physicians, but who ordina rily perform the warrior s duty. They do not, how ever, attend to the wounded till the battle is over, un less they should be in imminent danger, or it should prove of long duration, and the number of sufferers or prisoners becomes considerable. In such cases they become non-combatants, and perform the two-fold du ty of surgeons and guards. I shall omit the descrip tion of their surgical operations, for another occasion. The wounded are borne off on litters to some place of safety: in cases of retreat they are sometimes aban doned; but in general they are kept in the advance, and defended with the most obstinate bravery and resolution. They observe the same pertinacious cou rage in regard to their dead; though, when obliged to abandon them, they do not if they can possibly avoid it permit their scalps to fall into the possession of their enemies, and always return and collect their 340 Manners and Customs of some bones, as soon as they can do it with safety. When at a great distance from home, they inter their dead tem porarily, but always return, when the proper period has arrived, for their skeletons, and pay them the same honours as though they were enveloped in their muscular integuments. Nothing can exceed the joyous exultations of the old men, women, and children, who have not lost re lations, on the return of the warriors from successful warfare; while with those who have, the expression of grief is equally extravagant. The afflicted associate themselves on the occasion, apart from the festive circles, and the duration of their grief is generally in the inverse ratio of its violence: it does not last long, and they soon join in the rejoicings, which are continued for several days. They are con summated by the scalp dance, in which the squaws bear the trophies, such as scalps, arms, and apparel, won by their husbands from the enemy, by songs, the torture of their enemies, and finally by feasts. In the performance of the scalp dance, the squaw usually at taches all the scalps that are in her family to a pole, which she bears on the occasion. As they dance round the council lodge or fire, they alternately sing and recount the exploits that were achieved on their acquisition. The one who sings is for the time the principal, and all the others obsequiously follow her. The men and children join in the whoops and rejoicings. During these festivities, marks of favour are lavished, particularly by the squaws, on all such as have distinguished themselves. The most worthy are Of the Western Indians. 341 seated by the old men and chiefs; the women dance round them, decorate their persons with dresses or namented with feathers, and porcupine quills stained of various colours; and crown them with wreaths of oak leaves, fantastically interwoven with flowers, beads, and shells. The reception of the warriors from an unsuccess ful expedition, is different in the extreme, from the re verse of the circumstance. The mournings are ge neral, and last for several days. The men are morose and gloomy, and only break silence in their prayers to the Great Spirit for support in the revenge they me ditate, or in imprecations denounced against their en emies. After the mournings are at an end, the women appear apprehensive and reserved, and do not gene rally renew their caresses for some time, unless invited to by the occurrence of more fortuitous events. CHAPTER XIV. Residence Dress Painting Food Diseases Treat- ment of the sick Disposal of the dead Mournings, &c. The Osages and Kansas live in villages, which, even during the hunting seasons, are never wholly abandoned, as is the case with several tribes settled on the Missouri. Their lodges are built promiscuously, in situations to please their respective proprietors: they are arranged to neither streets nor alleys, and are sometimes so crowded, as to render the passage between them dif ficult. Their towns are subject to no police regulations; every individual goes and comes when, and does what he pleases; consequently nothing can be said in favour of their cleanliness; though, in general, I think them less filthy than many places met with in some of the large cities of the United States, which boast wise and rigidly administered municipal governments. Those who rove, and sometimes those engaged in hunting, live in portable tents, which they pitch or strike at pleasure; such generally follow the buffalo and other game, in their migratory routes. When a village is large and crowded, and a division becomes necessary, they uniformly fix on a site for another as near the original or parent settlement as circumstances will permit, in order to secure the whole Manners and Customs, &c. 343 force of the nation against their enemies, and to main tain, by a constant intercourse, the relations of friend ship and consanguinity. DRESS. The ordinary dress of both men and wo men in warm weather, consists only of mockasins, leggings, and breech cloths, made from the skins of various animals, dressed after their particular manner: the last named article is from twelve to eighteen inches wide, and its convolutions or folds are varied, accord ing to the temperature of the weather. In addition to the foregoing, during the cold sea sons, they wrap their shoulders and bodies in blankets procured from the traders, or in robes made of the dressed skins of various animals, and cover their heads with fur caps, particularly when exposed. Some of the women wear stays to support their breasts, while nursing: the custom, however is so re stricted, as scarcely to deserve notice. On religious or festive occasions, the men generally exercise extraor dinary pains and patience, in decorating their persons. I have known them to pass a whole day at the toilet, and then to appear mortified at the necessity which obliged them to leave it before they had satisfactorily completed their dress. All commence their preparations with ablutions, which in general are preceded by rubbing themselves in clay. They next anoint themselves all over with bears oil or buffaloes marrow, which is frequently scented with some oderiferous substance, as that of anise or sassafras. They then paint themselves in the style called for by the occasion. After these 344 Of the Western Indians. preliminaries have been performed, the men dress their heads in beaver or otter skin caps, neatly ornamented with feathers, porcupine quills, and horse hairs stain ed of various colours, and variegated shells, beads, &c. They encircle their arms, above the elbow, and at the wrist, with beads, shells, beans, &c, fancifully strung; and their waists and necks with belts of wampum beautifully braided, from deer sinews and horse hairs tastefully strung with beads of various shades and co lours. Their waist-cloths, leggings, and mockasins, omitting the feathers, are decorated in the same manner as their caps. They attach the tails of foxes, or other animals, to their heels, and also wear pendent from their caps behind, the tails of the animals from which they have severally been made. The dress of the females, omitting the belts of wam pum, and the particular head and heel ornaments, resem bles that of the warriors; though there is a considerable difference in the style of workmanship; for that of the squaws distinguishes only the families to which they belong; while the warrior s always characterizes the na tion, and is frequently the record of his own heroic deeds. On all occasions, where sanctioned, they fasten to their ankles and knees small tortoise shells, containing rounded pebbles, with a view to increase the variety and confusedness of their music. The married women suffer their hair to hang loosely on their backs, and decorate their head with feath ers; while by way of distinction, the unmarried only part theirs, and bring it forward over their breasts. Of the Western Indians. 345 In some tribes they roll it up, and fasten it on the top of the crown. In cold weather the full dress is completed by the addition of skin robes, which are ornamented with hi eroglyphic painting, characterizing either their nation, family, or exploits, and, not unfrequently all of them to gether. But here, as in the other parts of their dress, a sexual distinction, except under very extraordinary circumstances, is constantly maintained. A Kansas squaw, who with two boys, had killed two Ottowas in the act of stealing their horses, (see page 41) was permitted to wear a robe, and other articles of dress, emblazoned with symbols commemorative of the event; and I once saw a Pawnee woman whose dress was characterized by masculine distinctions, but I am ig norant of the circumstance which tolerated it. PAINTING. In peace, the custom of painting is re sorted to with a view to ornament their persons; but in proportion as it resembles the natural colour, the more it is admired. To obtain this colour they calcine clay, and mix it with pulverized charcoal and bears grease in proper proportions. The more coxcomical sometimes use the purest red they can obtain, which is prepared from an earth found on the Vermillion river and in some other places, and some vegetable colours. In war, they usually paint themselves red back of the ears, and in stripes of red and black on their faces. Sometimes they paint their faces wholly black, which indicates that no quarter is to be given to their enemies; black being understood by them as emblematical of death, xx 346 Manners and Customs of some and red merely of war. Their black paints are prepar ed from pulverized charcoal and bears 3 grease. The Indians in general paint themselves only on fes tive or religious occasions, or while travelling without their territories, or when actually engaged in war, or entertaining hostile feelings against their neighbours: and the various modes they observe are always strictly emblematical of their feelings. The more hideous a warrior can render himself by these factitious means, the greater he conceives his claim to be to the martial character: hence, when in complete military array, their appearance is in general truly frightful. The practice of painting is universal among all the tribes, but less dispensable with some than others: with the Osages, an Indian who neglects it, humbles him self very much in the estimation of the rest of the nation: instances of this kind, however, rarely occur; and, when they do, the delinquents are not permitted to join in the ceremonials, or, in other words, are totally neglected. The females paint, as well as the males, but only after the manner tolerated in peace. After bathing in warm weather, and generally to wards evening, they anoint their bodies slightly with bears grease. This practice is continued for no other purpose than to prevent the annoyance of insects, and it answers the object remarkably well. F OOD . From the description already given of the animals found on their hunting grounds, and of the vegetable substances cultivated and collected by the Indians, very little requires to be said in this place on the articles of their food. Of the Western Indians. 347 They eat the flesh of the buffalo, bear, elk, deer, beaver, and racoon; but that of the first is greatly pre ferred, particularly that of the young, of the protube rance on the back, the tongue, and lactescent glands. They also take wild-fowl and fish, when a scarcity pre vails; but otherwise care little for them. Their escu lent vegetables consist of corn, some varieties of legu minous seeds, pumpkins, squashes, melons, roots, nuts, and all the kinds of fruit enumerated in a former part of this work. They are no epicures, but appear equally satisfied for the time, whether their boards afford the most dainty bits of the buffalo, or only parched corn, or a vegetable suk-ka-tosh. When their supplies are abundant, they consume the best first, and are always temperate in their meals, which, as before noticed, are generally at regular periods, but are never taken, unless by the in vitation of good appetites. Previous to undertaking a journey that requires ex pedition, they reduce themselves by fastings and pur gative medicines, in order that they may perform it with less fatigue, and liability to indisposition. During their marches they eat sparingly, once or twice in the course of the day, of parched corn-mea! 3 mollified with bears* or buffalo fat, or marrow, and drink very little. This regimen, they say, prevents a shortness of breath; while the nutritive quality of the food gives them sufficient strength to perform their most arduous undertakings: besides, it is light, not bulky, and consequently better suited to such occasions, than any of their other pro visions. 348 Manners and Customs of some In addition to the foregoing, they sometimes take a small quantity of smoked meat; but at such times their wants must be exceedingly pressing before they will indulge their appetites with that which is fresh; and it very seldom becomes necessary, as the suet and mar row of such animals as they kill, are generally com petent to supply their deficiencies. But, whenever respited from their duties, or plenty succeeds a scarcity, the most experienced are at first too apt to indulge their appetites to excess; and hence commonly ori ginates the cholera morbus, which is one of their most distressing diseases, and frequently proves fatal. Their cooking, according to the refined taste and practice of civilized people, is generally much over done. When pressed for time or fuel, as sometimes happens, they are not however very particular, but eat their food scarcely sodden or heated; and, notwith standing, they occasionally accommodate themselves to this mode of diet, for weeks together, I do not re collect to have witnessed any disagreeable results from it. They conform to no systematic mode of cooking; but accommodate it to the condition of their fires, or the plenty or scarcity of fuel: some exceptions how ever exist in regard to dieting the old, young, and con valescent, for whom they are very careful to provide broths, soups, and teas, suited to their respective cir cumstances and wants. Some tribes are better provided, more particular in their food, and regular in their meals, than others. Those which follow the movements of the migratory herds, and subsist chiefly on animal substances, are, F Of the Western Indians. 349 think I may say with safety, the most robust, and least subject to disease. Those which live in villages, cul tivate corn, and live on a mixed vegetable and animal diet, are perhaps the reverse; while those which rove, and depredate promiscuously on foreign privileges for a livelihood, may be classed as intermediates to the former. I ought not, however, to omit mentioning, that the Indians settled on the western side of the Rocky Moun tains, whose chief dependence for a living is on the fish they take, may be ranked among the most healthy. Agriculture, if known with them, cannot be said to be generally practised. They however collect roots, nuts, and fruits, of the earth s spontaneous production; which, in a limited degree, serves occasionally to vary their food: indeed, with some tribes they constitute impor tant items in their esculent list; while with others, some corn, leguminous plants, and squashes, are cul tivated. But I am not sufficiently acquainted with the effects of their diet on their general health, to say any thing positively on the subject; it is, however, certain, that a great physical difference appeared to exist be tween the individuals of different tribes; and the com parison was decidedly against those who relied chiefly on the productions of the earth for a subsistence; though this might have originated in a scarcity of sup plies, or in the undue presence of medicinal properties in their nutritives. Nearly all the roots used by them for food operated as purgatives on all our party, and, in some instances, produced nausea and vomiting. 350 Manners and Customs of some DISEASES. The Indians are subject to but few dis eases, and those are generally simple and easily cured. Cases, however, of a different character sometimes occur, and assume all the various and complicated symptoms which are experienced in civilized society: they are riot, comparatively, so frequent; but, from want of skill in their treatment, prove more fatal. To repeat: the men, from fatigue, a greater exposure to change of weather, abstinence from food, and an in temperate indulgence of the appetite at times, are more liable to disease than the women. Nearly all the for mer fall in battle, before they arrive at an advanced age; so that the number of natural deaths in the dif ferent sexes must, of course, be in reverse to this lia bility. From the same causes, the diseases of the men more frequently assume the acute type than the chronic: in fact, they can hardly be said to suffer from the latter: and I am inclined to believe, if they would abandon their warlike pursuits, and adopt some of the habits of civilized people, that their lives would generally equal in length those of the early ages, before Pandora had scattered her plagues on the earth. Many among them now live free from disease, till they have arrived to ad vanced years, and undergone numerous long marches and campaigns; but, the asthma or rheumatism is cer tain to afflict them in their old age. The diseases most common among them are rheu matism, asthma, fevers, pleurisy, and bowel complaints; which, with some others that prevail less frequently. Of the Western Indians. 351 and their particular modes of treatment, I shall con sider in the chapter on their Materia Medica. With the Indians generally, medicinal barks, roots, and herbs, are thought essentials in their household contents; and, even in their journeys, such as are most likely to be wanted constitute part of their necessary outfits. Almost every family has its medicine or sacred bag, which consists of a beaver or otter skin curiously or namented, and generally contains both their medicinal and small sacred articles. The application of these pouches, however, varies in different tribes: sometimes they are devoted to a single purpose; at others, from the variety of their contents, they may be denominated catch-alls; but they are al ways esteemed sacred; and I do not recollect a single instance, in which their privacy has been violated by unhallowed hands. The shak-kee, or rattle-snake s master, a plant which is thought to secure its possessor against injury from that reptile; anise root, eel s liver, tobacco, and small consecrated articles, supposed to neutralize the agency of evil spirits, are generally among the contents of this holy receptacle. They commonly wear it, in order to derive all the advantages which they suppose it is ca pable of affording; and, should any accident befal them while without it, they always ascribe it to their own- negligence. To suggest its inefficiency, would give offence; and, when its possession fails to benefit, the Indian finds a ready apology for it in his own wicked- 352 Manners and Customs of some ness, and will not rest, until by fastings and prayer he has, as he supposes, cancelled his offences. The Indians are far from being ignorant of the treat ment of their diseases; they have a rich variety of remedies, from the simple, to those which are very active; and experience has given them skill, on most occasions, how best to apply them. Nevertheless, among them, as among civilized people, though from totally different causes, new diseases sometimes appear, which baffle the curative powers of their most skilful physicians; such, for instance, have been the small-pox, and syphilis. However, we seldom meet with an In dian who has not a sufficient knowledge of their medi cine to prescribe on all ordinary occasions; but some are so much more skilful than others, as to justly merit and obtain the distinctive title of doctor. In some tribes, this distinction is confined to the men; in others, it is acceded to both the men and women, according to the success which attends individual practice. In all cases, however, the women are permitted to pre scribe for their own peculiar diseases; but, where the men are tenacious of titles, it is done quietly, and with out ostentation. Among the more enlightened tribes, the practice of medicine is not confined to particular individuals; all the old men and women know how to manage the gene rality of their complaints, and the patient usually makes choice of the one he prefers. Quackery, or unskilful and unsuccessful practice, is in most of the tribes followed by loss of character, and sometimes, when life is supposed to have been Of the Western Indians. 353 sacrificed, by the banishment, and even the death of the pretended physician. In general, however, no one undertakes the practice of medicine, unless invited to by those suffering under disease, or by the spontaneous call of the tribe; which is not commonly uttered, except from a conviction, arising from results, that the subject is possessed of superior talents. But, among the more ignorant tribes, no regard is had to real qualifications; and the treat ment of their sick has no claim to the distinctive quality of being rational. Their physicians resort chiefly to juggling, charms, and conjurations, as curative pro cesses: a course, in most cases, far inferior to that which Nature, when left to herself, most commonly observes. When practitioners found their claim on real merit, they observe no distinction in dress from the rest of the nation; but, when otherwise, they frequently array themselves in the most grotesque habiliments, and, in stead of giving their medicine to their patients, take it themselves. They wrap themselves in the skins of some animal, to which are fastened, according to their whims, buffaloes horns, bears claws, tortoise-shells, &c., in order to frighten away the evil spirit, which, they say, is the cause of their patient s disease; and they take drugs to inspire in themselves a power su perior to that of the supposed afflicting supernatural agents. They sometimes assume great authority, and, after having prayed, and sweated profusely, tell their patients, that they have accomplished their cures by driving away their tormentors: and I have known an 354 Manners and Customs of some instance in which the physician became offended, be cause the sick would not appear better, and charged it to obstinacy. To question their skill on such occasions would give great offence; and I have no doubt that the effect of this kind of practice on the imagination, has wrought some cures, and helped to establish the influence and authority they generally exercise. These pretenders, however, occasionally fail, not only in effecting cures, but in securing their reputations against opprobrium; though the more timorous do not withhold outward respect for them, for fear of being made sufferers, on the score of retaliation, through their influence with evil spirits. Nevertheless, their impostures sometimes become so glaring, as to even forfeit this restraint, and they are obliged to fly for self preservation. I have heard of instances in which their lives have been made to atone for their abuse of sacred things, and the pub lic credulity. However, among those tribes where the choice of a physician is left to the patient or his friends, their claims in general are founded on merit; and, though they should prove unsuccessful in practice, the public opinion is usually indulgent and charitable to wards them, and appears to be guided by a just view of the constant liability of all mankind to death. The Indian Physicians are commonly honourable, humane, and experienced men; they are not tempted to follow the profession from the hope of gain, and fre quently the title is awarded them from their having re lieved a sufferer, when no regular doctor could be procured. Sometimes the character originates from Of the Western Indians. 355 remarkable dreams; as, for instance, if remedies which have been prescribed and have proved successful, seem to them to have been pointed out by some good spirit, through an uncommonly pure channel, and for the benefit of the sufferer; on these occasions, therefore, they are not backward in awarding honours. In gen eral, however, age, acute observation, good judgment, and experience, constitute the qualifications of their most popular and reputable physicians. The dangerously sick, occupy separate lodges, which none but the attendant physician and nurse are allow ed to enter: when their disease is less violent, the fami ly do not remove, but remain and nurse the patient. In their villages they uniformly occupy skin cots, elevated something above the ground; when travelling, they are disposed of as circumstances will permit. The physician, on entering the apartment of the sick, takes his patient by the arm, examines his tongue, feels his hands, feet, and breast; regards him for some time, with the most profound attention and silence: and then, in a low voice, inquires into the nature of his sufferings. This ascertained, he continues for a much longer period than before, in silent thoughtful- ness; and, after having given some general instructions to the nurse, retires to prepare his medicines. On returning, he is guided in their administration by the violence of the disease, as indicated by the symptoms: but, in nearly all their practice, their doses are too large, and often of too active a nature. When their patients are bad, they say, the enemy within is strong, and it requires great force to drive him out; which. 366 Manners and Customs of some whether successful or not, is always the apology for their energetic practice. The treatment of their women and children, during sickness, is precisely the same as is observed towards the men, so far as there is a conformity in their dis eases. In the treatment of those peculiar to their sex, the female practice is rational, and seldom fails to re lieve; indeed, it may justly be said to be attended with great success: and the same observations will apply equally well, in regard to the general practice of medi cine by the men among the Osages arid Kansas. The women always officiate as nurses to the sick, in their villages, and also in their hunting excursions, when any happen to be of their party; which, to be prepared for an exigency of this kind, more than for any other purpose, is frequently the case. However, when without them, either in the chace or in war, those best skilled in medicine act both in the capacity of physician and nurse; and, should more assistance be required, the young and inexperienced are detached on the service. The Indians say that good nursing is as essential to the recovery of the sick, as are the attendance of a skilful physician, and the kind operation of the prescribed medicine; in conse quence of which, the elderly, most experienced, and most respectable, are selected for this duty. The preference is however commonly given ^relations or friends; but where the case requires extraordinary at tention, these circumstances are overlooked; and the most respectable women in the tribe feel themselves Of the Western Indians. 357 honoured by being chosen; and particularly so, should their charge be a highly respectable character. When the danger is great, they have one, and some times two adjuncts, who, with the principal, continue alternately with the sick, and promptly administer such medicines and nutritive broths and teas, as they may require. No one presumes to interfere with their duties; and they praise or scandalize the attending physician, ac cording to the success which results from his practice. The physician calls frequently on the sick; often at tends to the operation of his medicine; hears the reports of the nurses, to whom he is generally obliging in his conduct; takes little rest; and discovers great anxiety till his patient is out of danger. They receive nothing in consideration for all their services, deprivations, and sufferings: those, however, who have experienced the benefit of their skill, sometimes prese nt them with robes, caps, or mockasins, or with some redundant consecrated article, as mementos, or rather acknow ledgments of their obligations: a present, tendered in any other form, would be regarded with disdain, and the offer itself considered as an insult. The friends of the deceased often make presents of a similar nature, in order to testify their satisfaction, in regard to zeal and efforts, in his behalf. Such testi monials uniformly impart cheerfulness to the physician, serve to dispel his distress; and, if any thing, to in crease his reputation. But this is more particularly the case, when they come from the nurses, who, in this way, often approbate his skill. 358 Manners and Customs of some When the patients have a particular desire for any hing, they indulge it with moderation, except the cri sis be alarming, in which case they impose a rigid ab stinence, and say, a contrary course would be feeding the disease. Experience has taught them that full eating increases fever; therefore, during the prevalence and the convalescent state, they are careful in dieting their patients; nor do they suffer them to sleep long at a time, nor in close apartments. Long sleep, they be lieve, disposes to a return of the fever. In most in stances, the recovery of the sick from acute diseases is rapid; but they do not return to severe exercise un til they have sufficiently regained their health and strength, which is indicated by a recurrence to smo king their pipes; occasions which call forth rejoicings, feasts, and thanksgivings, to the Great Spirit, and in which all their friends and relations join. When all natural means fail, the physicians do not abandon their patients; on the contrary, they cling to them till their last gasp, but substitute, instead of their prescriptions, fastings and prayers to the Great Spirit. " So long as there is life," say they, " there is room for hope; and to despair of effecting good, and to ne glect means that appear remote and almost foreign to the disease, bespeak a careless and unskilful practice." When their hopes fail, they seldom inform their pa tients of their danger, but are very cautious that their last moments may be calm and undisturbed. In ge neral, they look upon sickness and affliction as chas tisements for their offences against the Great Spirit, and commonly bear them with great resignation and Of the Western Indians. 359 fortitude. When they become peevish and fretful, as sometimes happens, their doctors then say, that the abatement of their disease permits their minds to be idle or Unoccupied, and the danger is past. Whenever death unfortunately succeeds, they appear deeply afflicted; are foremost to attend to the obse quies of the dead; and afterwards retire in gloomy si lence to their lodges, or sacred places, to appease by their supplications, the evil spirit, to whose wrath they are wont to ascribe their ill success. As soon as a physician looks upon the condition of his patient as desperate, he permits the relatives and particular friends to visit his bedside. I have myself been a spectator at such assemblages; witnessed some lingering and painful deaths; particularly noticed their conduct at the closing scene; and can truly declare that they, for the most part, manifest as much firmness and resignation as any people of which I have ever heard. There is seldom any conversation between them and their relations; all present remain silent, and engaged in inward devotion. Sometimes, however, the sick avail themselves of these affecting occasions, to incul cate on the minds of their auditory the sage lessons of age and experience. I have already remarked, that the sayings of the aged are received and attended to, in common, as almost oracular, and it may be readily supposed, particularly in respect to youth, as is the fact, that those emanating from a death bed, make much deeper and more lasting impressions. The Indians in general, collect much valuable in formation during the experience of long lives, which 360 Manners and Customs of some is permanently retained in their memories till the pe riod of their dissolution, when it, together with coun sels and prayers, is dealt out to their surviving connec tions and friends, as the last and most important legacy they have to bestow. And the respect which is always inculcated, and, on all common occasions, awarded as a proper and just homage to the aged, amounts, at such as the above described, almost to veneration; and the closing scene witnessed a nation overwhelmed with wailings and sorrow. While on a visit to the Great Osage village, at the time Tecumseh was there, a very aged and respect able Indian died from natural decay. He was sensible his race was nearly run, and met the King of Terrors with a presence of mind, fortitude, and resignation, seldom, if ever witnessed in civilized life. His conduct and feelings did not arise from a want of sensibility, or ignorance of the important change he was about to suffer: on the contrary, he appeared to comprehend them in all their bearings, and talked of them, andof the duties of life, connected with present and future happiness, with the calmness and wisdom of a Soc rates. At times, his discourses were preceptial and admonitory; at others, they were persuasive and pa thetic, and related to example; and he was listened to, day after day, till his speech failed him, by both young and old, with great solicitude and interest. In general they discover no anxiety about the future; but leave the world with an apparent satisfaction, under a belief, provided their conduct has been in consonance with the precepts which they have been taught, that Of the Western Indians. 361 their title to future happiness is unquestionable. When an Indian discovers fear and weakness, and makes la mentable complaints on his death bed, it is a source of mortification to his relations and friends, who indulge, though not in his presence, in the most extravagant grief, and, believing him under the influence of some malignant spirit, utter the most fervent prayers to the Great Spirit, for his especial interference in behalf of the suffering. Entire silence on these occasions is looked upon as a happy omen; it is regarded as a confirmation that the patient has performed all the duties requisite to secure him a future and perpetual residence with the wise and good His apparent meditations are sup posed to be inward devotions, and they doubt not that he is in direct communion with the good spirit, which is in waiting to protect him from all injuries and dangers in his journey to the other world. The attendance of these ministering spirits is thought to be more especial in the night than in the day; and the Indian s faith in it is so strong, that their diseased imaginations often give to them forms and presence; and they sometimes even pretend to repeat the sub stance of their discourses. Extraordinary as this may seem to people in civilized life, I am confident this de lusion, connected with their lives and death, is to them a source of good. As connected with their moral conduct, it is for them a substitute of that faith which has the Creator of the Universe for its author, and the salvation of souls for its end. z z 36 Manners and Customs of some Some Indians believe that death has been inflicted on the human family in consequence of the transgres sions they committed against the Great Spirit: indeed, one of their traditions, though I have omitted to men tion it, is to this effect. But, in general, the most observant, judging com paratively from the course of events entailed on all other organized and living beings and things, regard the cessation of the functions of life, and the dissolu tion of the human body, as a necessary result, con formed to the designed operations of nature. With this view of death, they submit to it, as they do to other circumstances which they cannot avoid, with consistent resignation. But, notwithstanding the ex ercise of this philosophy, if it may be called such, education avails them of extraordinary reinforcements, on these highly important and eventful occasions: for they are taught to believe, that a fearlessness or disre gard for death, no matter in what form it may ap proach, is as essential to the good and perfect charac ter of the warrior, as are bravery and courageous achievments, in the deadly fray of battle. Without them, all other externals of dignity are regarded as mere shadows, and cannot secure the respect even of the most humble pretenders. FORMS OF BURIAL, When an Indian dies, the body is laid in an extend ed position on buffalo robes, and is thus kept until the incipient signs of putrefaction make their appearance. The friends of the deceased then convey it in a very silent, respectful, and solemn manner, to the place of Of the Western Indians. 363 interment, where it is wrapped in a skin robe, along with a bow, furnished quiver, tomahawk, and such other things as it most valued while living, and finally buried. This ceremony is performed differently, not only by different tribes, but by the individuals of the same tribe. The body is sometimes placed on the surface of the ground, between flat stones set edge upwards, and then covered over, first by similar stones, and then with earth brought a short distance: occasionally this stone casing is only applied to the head, and then again, it is altogether omitted. Others excavate the earth to the depth of two or three feet, and deposit their dead be low its surface. When at too great a distance from their villages to convey them home, they dispose of them temporarily, as I have before noticed, in some one of the modes above described, or they deposit them in caves, or on scaffolds, erected several feet above the ground, and secure them with skins, &c. against predacious ani mals, until the fugitive or more perishable parts have become detached from the bones, when they are plac ed promiscuously beside those of their fathers. The ceremony of removing and depositing such bones, is however, as formal and solemn, as it is in cases of re cent death; and, even more so, when they are the re mains of their warriors. They leave the face of their dead, after burial, un covered for several days, according to the season of the year, with a view to facilitate the intercourse be tween the body and its good spirit, which, they sup- 364 Manners and Customs of some pose continues till the latter has made ample provision for their entrance into the next world. It is then covered in presence of all the relations of the deceas ed, and the period of their mourning generally ceases. The professed object for accoutring their dead with arms, &c. is, to provide them with the means to pro cure subsistence in their journey from this to the next world; but it is complied with, by the intelligent Indians, merely on account of custom. For, they teach that the wants of this life extend no farther than to food, drinks, and clothing; that more than is essen tial for these objects is of no account; because they can take nothing with them when they leave this world; or, if they could, that it would not be necessa ry so to do; because their Great Father has made far better and more abundant provisions for them in the next. The funeral ceremonies are conducted in various forms, according to the respect entertained for, or the circumstance of sex or age, of the deceased. An old and able counsellor, distinguished chief, brave warrior, swift runner and expert hunter, are the constant sub jects of their highest esteem. The death of any such is therefore regarded as a greater misfortune than that of an ordinary warrior, or of a squaw or child, and is followed by an expression of grief, and display of fu neral solemnities, proportioned to the supposed na tional sufferings. At the burial of an aged Indian, who has often fought in their defence, and provided for their wants, and who, when disqualified by decay for these pursuits. Of the Western Indians. 365 has devoted all his faculties to instruct the rising gen eration, the greatest honours are paid; the deepest afflictions are felt; and the mournings continue for the longest periods. So if their sorrows and ceremonies can be graduated, they decrease in intenseness ac cordingly as the respectability of the deceased dimin ishes: but, nevertheless, those exhibited at the death of their women and children are decent, pious, and solemn. Their burying places are generally located at the distance of a mile or two from their villages, and are often resorted to by those who have recently lost rela tions, and by others during their public and private fasts, and self-imposed penances. It is said some tribes at present bury their dead in caves; but, if such be the fact, it has escaped my knowledge; though, that such was the practice at some very remote period, I cannot doubt; since I myself have seen dead bodies in such cemeteries; but they were in a high state of preservation: and the circum stance or costume of appearance in which they were discovered, leaves no room to suppose that they were the remains of any people now existing in their neigh bourhood, or within the knowledge of the neighbour ing Indians. MOURNINGS. The grief that is suppressed during the dangerous sickness of an Indian, bursts out with redoubled vio lence, whenever death ensues. On these occasions, the men sometimes relax the rigidity of their muscles; and swerving from their apparent constitutional apathy, 366 Manners and Customs oj some which does not allow the escape of tears; with heart felt grief mingle their cries with the piercing lamenta tions of the women. They consider tears as a just tribute to the memory of their meritorious dead; and their escape discovers neither a want of fortitude, nor an idle compliance with custom: and no doubt their public mournings operate as powerful incentives on the living, in the discharge of what they conceive to be their moral duties. They continue for longer or shorter periods, according to the respectability of the deceased, or the prevalence of peace or war. When a campaign is on foot that requires their attendance, the warriors only mourn while the obse quies of the dead are performed; under ether circum stances, they conform their grief to that of the nation. During their mournings all their operations are sus pended, except in the above named instance, or in the scarcity of food. Extreme grief is sometimes discovered by plucking out the hair, tearing the flesh, fastings, and painting the face black; but, whenever it is so violent, it is commonly of short duration. When the loss of an individual is deeply felt, the mournings are continued for one, two, or three months, in audible lamentations or howlings, which begin daily at daybreak, and are continued generally till the sun makes his appearance. The chief of the nation, or the most respectable warrior related to the deceased, commences the cry of Of the Western Indians. 367 distress: shortly afterwards, those next in respectabili ty or consanguinity join successively in the symphony, till all present may be truly said to personify grief. Some travellers who have visited the Indians have ascribed this custom, as practised on the most trivial occasions; but my readers may rest assured that the above account of it is correct; and further, that they never practise it, unless urged by extreme and sincere affliction, arising from the decease of their relatives or friends. This method of mourning for their dead is sometimes practised only by the family particularly afflicted; and, at others, only by the women of such families; in all which, as in the periods of their dura tion, they are governed by the circumstances I have before noticed. CHAPTER XV. Observations on the Materia Medico, of the Indians. HAVING finished that part of my work which treats of the manners and customs of the Indians, I shall now proceed to fulfil my engagements in respect to their Materia Medica. Here, as on some of the preceding subjects, I am under the necessity of abridging my remarks for want of room; but I shall endeavour to do justice to those of the greatest consequence, so that very little, if any loss will result from this circumstance. I need not anticipate my readers by telling them the subject offered to their perusal is a dry record of facts. They have my assurance that I have seldom indulged in remarks obtained from a foreign source, but have confined them to such circumstances as came within the sphere of my own immediate notice, or to informa tion from persons, whose regard for truth places them above suspicion. Their remedies like their diseases are comparative ly few, and on that very account seem not to require a systematic arrangement. I shall, nevertheless, dis cuss them in alphabetical order, but without attempt ing to give their technical synouymes for the same rea sons as stated in Chapter I. Indeed some of the En glish names are of my own application; but such are conformed either to their Indian meanings, or to their particular qualities or appearance. Materia Medica, &c. 369 LA-GO-NEE-HAW. Agreeable taste. Angelica This plant grows abundantly in high and dry soils, in various parts of the western country. It is held in high repute among the Indians, and always constitutes an ingredient in the medicine bag. It is chiefly valued however as an agreeable commodity for smoking, in which way they frequently use it alone, though they prefer it mixed with tobacco. It is often eaten by the Indians while travelling and short of pro visions. It is liable, however, to produce heartburn and other symptoms of indigestion. They sometimes give it in the diseases of their children, but it has no great claims as a medicine. It is sometimes mixed with other remedies, to render them more palatable. TUT-TE-SEE-HAU. It expels the wind. Anise grows in great profusion in moist shaded soils. The roots are perennial, and possess a very agreeable taste and aromatic smell. They are frequently eaten in travelling, are considered good to remove flatulency, and are sometimes given in combination with other drugs to render them less disagreeable to the patient. HE-INE-PIS-KA. Fire gone out. Ashes The Indians make a ley from water and the ashes obtained from sound wood; it is taken, much di luted, for sourness in the stomach. They digest grains of corn in it, and eat them as a remedy for the same disease. The ashes of tobacco, and the mountain laurel, are applied with considerable advantage, to ill- conditioned ulcers. HON-KOS-KAO-GA-SHA. -It stops the blood flowing out Artringent root. This is a shrubby plant, growing SA 370 Materia Medica in abundance in the edges of the prairies and hillsides through the Western country. Its principal virtue consists in its astringent properties which it possesses in a very high degree. It is one of their favourite remedies in stopping bleeding from wounds; the dried root is powdered and put on the mouths of the bleeding vessel and a bandage bound over it. The indians have great confidence in it. They use it very much both internally in form of tea, and externally as a wash in female complaints. But by far the most efficacious purpose to which this root is applied, is to stop the spitting of blood; an affection which frequently exists amongst them, in consequence of their long and hur ried marches. They seldom travel without it; a half tea spoonful in cold water is the dose. I know it to be a highly valuable article in their materia medica. SHES-KA-NE-SHU. Washing in the river. Bathing. This, though perhaps not strictly speak ing a cure for their diseases, is a very good preven tive. It is much practised, constitutes one of their greatest pleasures, and I am persuaded contributes very much to strengthen the body and invigorate the con stitution. Men, women and children, from early in fancy, are in the daily habit of bathing, during the warm months; and not unfrequently after cold weather has set in. WAS-SAW-BAPE-SHA. It scares bears away. Bears fright. This is a small annual plant, grow ing in abundance on the hills in the Western territo ries. It has a strong disagreeable smell, on which account, the Indians say that the bear will neither ap proach it, or any one who carries it about them; but Of the Indians. 371 I should not like to trust its efficacy, particularly with the brown bears of the mountainous regions. 1 he root is given as a sudorific, and is also one of their most violent cathartics. WAS-SAW-BA-HE-JA. The fat of the bear. Bear s oiL This is used as a medicine, both inter nally and externally, in combination with many drugs. It is used as a menstruum, for the gall of the earth, yellow root, prickly ash, black root and several other plants, and with them respectively forms excellent unctions for various cutaneous diseases. They are in the habit of taking it both for medicine and for food. For colds they seethe the roots of wild liquorice in it, which they drink hot as they can well bear it. They also take it for asthma and pleurisy. They esteem it among the most valuable articles of food; especially in their journies: It is highly nutritive, agrees well with the stomach, and produces no thirst. From the small- ness of the quantity necessary to satisfy the appetite, it produces no shortness of breath. The Indians, while travelling, take about four ounces in twenty-four hours, which they continue for days together, with very little other nourishment. An ointment is prepared by mix ing buckeye leaves with it, which rubbed over the skin is very,good to keep off the musketoes; and is much used for that purpose. SHA-BA-WA-NEM-BRA. Beavers eat it. The beaver root very much resembles the common garden carrot, in size and appearance, but in taste it is agreeably bitter. The top grows to a height of three or four feet and bears large broad and deeply indented 37 Materia Medica leaves. The root is much used by the hunters, as a bait for beavers, which are exceedingly fond of it and from which circumstance its na.ne is derived, It is used as a tonic, and as such deservedly merits the high reputation awarded to it by the Indians. E-HAU- WAH. It makes sick Black Locust. The inner bark of this tree is a powerful emetic, and as such is used by the Indians. HAS-HAK-A-DA-TON-GA. Strong SOldlBT. Black root. The plant rises about one foot in height, has rough serrated leaves, nearly heart shaped, standing on long foot stalks: the root, in very small doses, is a drastic cathartic. It commonly produces severe griping pains, and sometimes the discharge of blood, vertigo and partial blindness: from its proper ty, which affects vision, some call it Heenee (darkness.) It is sometimes taken as an abortive. HE-NE-SKA. Dark coloured liquor. Black Walnut. The rinds or hulls of the black walnut readily impart their virtues to water, changing its transparency to a deep black, Taken in doses of an ounce, and repeated at proper intervals, it effects a speedy relief in cases of the cholic. It is highly re puted among the Indians, and I believe fully merits the character they have given it. TAR-TON-GA-ON-BA Eye ball of the buck. Buckeye. There are two varieties of this tree; the medicinal has a most beautiful white soft wood; and is much used by the frontier settlers to make domestic utensils, such as bowls, spoons, &c. The nut is the part Of the Indians. 373 used by the Indians as a remedy in diarrhoea. Its leaves possess a disagreeable nauseous smell, somewhat simi lar to the (Datura stramonium ) and like the nuts, are highly narcotic. The leaves and fruit are both so poisonous as to destroy many of the cattle, which some times accidentally eat them; this circumstance has caused the western farmers to cut many of the trees down, in order to prevent similar recurrences. They are however exceedingly tenacious of life, and when felled in the spring, their leaves frequently expand and flourish through the summer. The effects pro duced on such animals as eat it are contraction of the large upper muscles of the neck and the consequent elevation of the head, one or both eyes turned inwards and apparently fixed, violent inflatus of the body, ob stinate constipation; an almost entire loss of muscu lar action, and finally convulsions and death. , Having carefully attended to these effects an emi nent physician Dr. E. M Dowell of Danville, Ky. made several experiments on himself, with the kernel of the nut in frequently repeated doses of a few grains each; he continued his experiments until after having taken ten grains in a few hours; the effects were very similar to what three grains of opiu/fi would have produced in the same length of time. CHEE-ZA-HAU. It seems to fdl the belly. Chee-za hau. The name of this plant is in the In dian dialect indyaicative of its properties which are diu retic. It is a small delicate vine which delights in a rich moist soil, and rising from small fibrous roots, supports itself on the neighbouring shrubbery. About 374 Materiel Medica the middle of July it produces a great number of small white flowers, which are followed by a profuse crop of small brown coloured seeds in shape and size resembling the grains of buck-wheat. The leaves are heart shaped, and about the size of a dollar. It exerts its diuretic properties to an uncom mon degree with very little inconvenience to the pa tient. A sense of fullness and distention in the abdomen, somewhat similar to that arising from eating freely of water-melons, is the only inconvenience experienced from its use. The indians employ this plant with good effect in dropsies. They make it into a tea, and give it in large doses, frequently repeated. The result generally is a profuse discharge of urine, but I have seen them almost faint from the excessive flow of this secretion. The leaves and vine either in the recent or dried state, and sometimes the whole of the plant are used. It possesses a slightly bitter taste, from which one might suppose it possessed a tonic power; it is in a small degree narcotic. The Indians sometimes smoke the leaves as a luxury; though they are not so highly esteemed as those of the sumach. KOW-O-LA-E-KO. Physic for horses. Columbian Hoot. This plant grows in rich southern exposures in great abundance throughout the Arkansas and Missouri countries. It is among the earliest that appear in the spring, rises to three or four feet in height, and sends one large root into the ground, which resembles in size and appearance the common parsnip. It is, in combination with the bark of the Of the Indium. 375 wild cherry and snake root, a favourite remedy among the Indians in intermitting fever, general debility, weakness and sickness of the stomach, and in dis eases incident to females. When their children are afflicted or supposed to be afflicted with worms, they administer this tonic in mixture with anthelmintic remedies, as they believe it dangerous to purge off the worms when they are much debilitated, without the observance of some such precautionary measure. NE-WA-SHA-NE-WA-SHA. Cold dS IC6. Cooling plant. This grows only in cool shaded places, where the soil is moist The stalk is annual, and grows three or four feet high; the leaves are very succulent, of a deep green colour, serrated, oval, and about three inches long. The recent leaves bruised and applied to swellings and inflammations, give in almost all cases, immediate relief. It deserves to be, and is highly valued by the Indians, TAR-ME-A. Like the deer s tongue. Deer s Tongue. This is a small plant, producing only a single leaf, which is in the shape of the deer s tongue, from which circumstance it derives its name; it appears early in the spring, and bears a white blos som. It is prized highly in breast complaints, is given in powder, and also in decoction. I do not think it a very active medicine. SHO-MA-CAS-SA-ES-SA-RAH. It kills WOlvCS. Demi s bit, or gall of the earth. This small plant when applied in its recent state is capable or exciting inflammation of the skin; it is used in the treatment 376 Materia Medico, of ulcers, as an escharotic, and also for keeping open issues, the importance of which in particular consti tutional habits, the Indians very well understand. O-GA-SHE-GA. Running on the ground. Dew-berry root. An infusion of this is given cold in bowel complaints; it is not however considered a very active remedy. MAS-TIN-JAY. Rabbit. Dittany, This is a plant too well known in this country to require any description from me. It is highly esteemed as a sudorific in coughs, colds, arid diseases of the febrile order. They give the hot infusion very freely; the patient being covered up warm. The leaves are much used for smoking and chewing among several tribes. It is entirely free from the narcotic properties of tobacco; and is pleasant tasted, though it produces a slight de gree of pungency on the tongue. SHEN-DON-SHU-GAH. Bitter red berry. Dog wood. They give the bark of this tree in com bination with bitters of various kind, in fevers of the low type, and when there is great prostration of strength: I believe however, they value it mostly in form of poultice, as a corrector of ill condition sores. E-HAW-WAW. It pukes. Emetic bean. This vegetable grows in great abun dance throughout the countries situated on the Arkan sas, Verdigris, and Vermilion. The beans are small and of a red colour; two or three of them chewed and swallowed, prove a pretty active emetic; for which Of the Indians. 377 purpose they are employed by the Indians. They are also taken as abortives. They possess something of an intoxicating property, and are taken in small doses as a preparatory regimen for war, and to produce dreams. WESH-KE-NAH. It relieves hard breathing. The flax weed grows in t he fissures of rocks, par ticularly on cliffs, on the margin of the rivers, to the height of ten or twelve inches; the root sends off many branches, which in July produce numerous small pale blue flowers. The Indians gather the plant, while in blossom, and prescribe it for asthmas and coughs with the happiest effect. The roots, leaves and stalks are made into a decoction, and given freely to the patient, as warm as he can conveniently take it; and no medicine displays its salutary effects more promptly. I speak thus confidently, because I have witnessed its operations. The Indians sometimes while travelling, or when just returned from long and fatiguing journeys, are seized with the asthma, but are certain to obtain prompt and decided relief from this remedy. I believe it almost uniformly excites a perspiration, on the appearance of which the patient becomes easy. TON-GA-SHIN-GA. It gives strength to a child. Gentian wild, This plant has commonly four or five branching roots, which are about the size of a man s finger. The stalks, to the number of five or six, grow to a height of two or three feet, and bear yellow pulpy seeds or berries, which adhere closely to the stalk, at the junction of the leaves, which are nearly 378 Materia Medica. oval shaped and rough. The Indians make great use of the root in cases of debility; especially when accompanied with affections of the stomach. They most commonly make use of it in decoction, though they sometimes take it in substance. They combine it with dog wood and wild cherry bark; and give it in cold infusion in intermittents, while the fever is off. Thus prepared it is also given for the palpitation of the heart and in dropsies. SIN-DES-NES-NI. It grows by the water. Green-twig. This is a shrub very common on the banks of rivers and water courses. It seldom at tains to a height exceeding six or eight feet, and is considered valuable in colds, and asthma; they give a warm infusion at night, with a design to excite per spiration. The roots are used for anthelmintic pur poses, and the inner bark as a febrifuge and sudorific. SHEM-B A. Giddiness. Hazel nut. They make poultices of the bark of the hazel nut tree, as an external application for ulcers, tumours, &c. MOS-CHAR-NE-WAT-CHAR. It causes heat and cold. Indian Balsam. This is one of the most valuable articles belonging to the Indian class of remedies. I do not know that it has ever been noticed by any wri ter; I shall therefore endeavour to give such a des cription of it, as when seen not to be mistaken. The plant seldom attains to a height exceeding four or five inches; has three heart shaped leaves, about Of the Indians. 379 the size of a half dollar, supported on the apex of each stalk. The top is annual, but the root is perennial. The root separates into four or five branches of from three to five inches in length, are of a very white colour, and when recent, about the size of a goose quill. It is commonly found in an arable fertile soil, com pletely shaded by other plants. Its other sensible qualities are nearly as follows: The smell is somewhat like that of cedar berries, and its taste aromatic and resinous resembling that of Copaiba balsam: they are both improved by keeping. Chewing it produces a copious flow of saliva, and not unfrequently tears. On swallowing it, a burning sensation is imparted to the throat, which is followed by a sense of coolness, that seems to extend over the whole system. It may be described as an agreeable sensation. A remarkable trait in the character of this article is its producing an extensive and obvious action on the system, without any inconvenience to the patient. The Indians consider this as one of the most valua ble of all their remedies; in colds, coughs, asthmas and consumptions, they give it in substance or infusion with the most happy effects. In fact such is the reputation of this plant among them, that the physicians settled on their frontiers, have introduced it amongst their curatives, and speak highly in its favor. Doctor Kincheloe near Woodber- ry; Mississippi, and doctor Saunderson near Natches in Mississippi, have both prescribed it and declare its effects to have surpassed their expectations; they say 380 Maleria Medica its introduction into general practice, will constitute a valuable addition to the Materia Medica. It is more particularly valuable, those physicians say, in pulmonary consumption, during the period of hectic fever. SKU-TK-NA-JA. It makes sick. Indian Physic. The emetic and sudorific virtues of this plant are well known to the Indians, and they em ploy it in the cure of fevers, bowel complaints, &c. E-HAW-SHO-GA. Bite the mouth. Indian turnip. This is another of the remedies in common use among the Osage and Shawanee In dians. They confine its use, however, I believe, to coughs, and intermitting fevers. For coughs they give it in decoction with spikenard and wild liquorice; and in intermittents when the fever is off, in substance combined with snake root, and wild cherry tree bark. SHEN-DA-SAW-BA. Black dye. Iron. From the cliffs of rocks bordering on some streams, mineralized waters much resembling a dilute solution of copperas (sulphate of iron) exude and espe cially in very dry weather deposit a substance which I now believe to be the oxide of iron. The Indians col lect it, and place much reliance on its vermifuge pow ers. They give it as such by simply mixing it with cold water. But they place more confidence in it as an ingre dient in their favourite remedy for dropsy, which is composed of this substance, the leaves of the sour ly ood tree, and wild cherry bark, without much regard Of the Indians. 381 to fixed quantities. They boil them sometimes together, and when cold give the patient a draught of it three or four times a day. On the Grand Saline, Vermil- lion, and Blue Earth rivers this substance is found in considerable quantities. CHE-SA-NE-PE-SHA. It pains the bowels. May Apple. The root of this plant is the part used as a medicine. They give it in powder as a cathartic ; the dose is about the same as that of jalap or rhu barb. They give it as an antidote for poison, and fre quently prescribe it in the commencement of fevers. The fruit is esteemed as a delicacy: it is in great abun dance in various parts of the western forests. NE-PE-SHA. Bad luck to touch it. Milk-weed. There are two species of the milk weed or silk plant on the Arkansas river. One is the plant well known in this country by the name of As- clepias syriaca. The other is peculiar i believe to the Western country, at least I have never seen it elsewhere. It is nearly allied to the former in some of its botanical characters; it differs however in having its leaves fringed with a white border, and in being less thick and milky. It grows plentifully in open sunny lands, and attains to a height of three or four feet. The Indians use the roots in decoction for the cure of dysentery, dropsy, and asthma. It is also used as an emetic, and held in tolerably high estima tion as a medicine in the above cases. PA-US-KA. Like hair. Moss. The bark of the shellbark walnut, espe- 382 Materia Medico, cially on the north side, is frequently covered with moss, in which the Q,uapau Indians place the most unshaken confidence in the treatment of catarrhs and asthmas. I know nothing of its value. They give the warm infusion, keeping the patient wrapped up in blankets or buffalo skins. NE-LASH-KEE. (The name of the tree.) Mountain Birch. This tree is found on the north sides of mountains and cliffs on the Western streams in abundance, arid attains to fifty or sixty feet in height. The Indians make use of the inner bark as a remedy in colds, coughs, and diseases of the pulmonary or* gans. They usually administer it in decoction. Many of the frontier settlers in the Western territories value it very highly as a table beverage. MOS-CHAR.- Warming. Mountain tea. This small evergreen thrives only in sterile soils; it is in great repute amongst the Indians, both as a sudorific and anodyne in coughs, catarrhs, breast complaints and fevers. WAH-TON-GA. The Oak. Several varieties of the oak are used as medicines by the Indians in bowel complaints, and also as a wash for ulcers. A-SHEM-BRA. To make sleep. Paint root, blue. The plant connected with this article, is found in considerable abundance on the margins of the sterile prairies and on the hills adjacent Of the Indians. 383 to Blue Earth and the heading waters of the Kansas and Arkansas rivers. The stalk is solitary, quadran- gularly shaped, of a purple colour, and grows to the height of about six inches: the leaves resemble those of the catmint, though they are more rough and of a darker colour. It blossoms pale blue in July, and has four or five short radicles of a goose quill size, which on account of their colouring properties the Indians collect with great industry. It forms a tolera bly permanent beautiful blue dye; and as such it is highly prized, and applied to partially stain their faces, and to colour various articles used in ornamenting their persons. If much rubbed, when applied to the skin, it produces violent itching and inflammation; if much handled it induces sleep, and it is sometimes given as an opiate in very minute doses. Paint root, red. This plant grows on the dry fer tile prairies, has rough oval leaves which alternate and are of the size of a half dollar. The flowers are of a purple colour, set close to the stalk, and appear in July, in the angle formed by the leaf stem. The root is perennial and replete with an intensely red juice, which the Indians use as a cosmetic for their persons and dresses, and also as emblematic of war, the war riors generally colouring their faces with it, preced ing their hostile operations. It is sometimes used as a vermifuge, but is more esteemed in the furniture of the sacred bag, on account of its supposed protecting influ ence. NE-WAS-CHAR-LA-GO-NE. Goodfor colds or cough. Pipsisseway.-Th\s plant is too generally known 384 Materia Medico, among the people of the United States to require any description by me. It is held in considerable esteem by the Indians, and is used as an anodyne and sudorific, especially in diseases of the breast, colds, &c. HAN-TO-LA. Prickly ^sh. This is oae of the most valuable reme dies the Indians possess in the cure of rheumatism. The inner bark taken in substance and the roots boil ed in water, to a strong decoction, and drank in large draughts four or five times a day as a sudorific, is a very common internal remedy among them. The inner bark seethed in bear s grease, is used externally in form of an embrocation, it is also made into poultices; and in powder applied with advantage to ulcers, as well among the advanced settlers as the Indians. They frequently resort to this remedy; and have great reliance in its efficacy; but I can say nothing of its claims to confidence, from my own experience. SHU-JEE-HU. Red dye or colour. Puccoon, The sanguinaria, grows in great abun dance in various parts of the Western countries; espe cially in rich and shaded soils. They hold it in high esteem as a remedy in several of their diseases; but more particularly in rheumatism, for which it is taken in the same manner as the prickly ash, 1 have known them to use the dry powdered root as an escharotic. NE-BRA-TA-HEA. To make drink. Rushes. This plant grows on most of the Western waters. It sometimes attains to a height of six feet, though not commonly to more than three or four feet Of the Indians. 385 It is well known to the frontier settlers, who make much use of it in scrubbing and scouring their fur niture, rooms, &c. The Indians also use it in making mats, thatching their lodges, and for wicks in their il luminations, for which it answers an exceedingly good purpose. But as a medicine they esteem it more high ly. It operates powerfully as a diuretic, and is a very common remedy in dropsies, menstrual, and syphilitic diseases. It produces great thirst, and an increased action throughout the system. The root is the part used as a medicine; it is given in decoction, in large draughts, three or four times a day. KEE-CHI-HE-JA-KA. Gift of the Great Spirit, Sau-kies. Sap pine, or healing gum tree of the traders. This tree grows on a cold soil to the height of twenty or thirty feet, and sends off long spreading branches, it is an evergreen of the pine family. On its trunk are numerous small protuberances, which contain a medi cinal resinous juice, which is somewhat pungent to the taste and smell. It is held in high estimation, in the treatment of breast complaints and coughs; it is also a favourite remedy for gonorrhoea, and languid ulcers. They give it internally in the three first diseases, and when applied to ulcers, it is spread on thin mem branes or skins, and laid over the affected part. It re lieves pain, arrests inflammation, reduces the swelling, and disposes the parts to heal. Mr. Spencer, with whom many of my western friends are well acquainted, assured me, that during a trip up the Mississippi to the 3 c 386 Materia Medica Red Cedar Lake, he contracted from exposure, a excruciating pain in his limbs and the small of his back, which interrupted his usual avocations. An In dian of the Chippewa tribe, prescribed this medicine in doses of about a common tea-spoon full, three or four times in the course of the day. He also applied a plaister to his loins; and this treatment he declares relieved him in a very short time from all his suffer ings. Applied externally to the parts affected, it is said to be an excellent remedy in rheumatism. The Chippewas, Sau-kies and Fox Indians, place so much confidence in this medicine, that they seldom travel without it. I know very little about it myself, though its merit in the above named diseases is too well establish ed among the Indians, traders and hunters to be ques tioned by me. SA-BAS-SA. The name of the tree. Sarvas tree. The tree which bears this name in the western country, is among the earliest, except the dog-wood, to adorn the forests with its beautiful white blossoms its fruit, which is a small red berry grow ing in clusters, ripens about the first of June; and is well known in this country. The bark of the roots is the part used by the In dians with considerable effect, as a remedy in various diseases of the order profluvia. Doctor Jones of Ken tucky used it, he says in the form of infusion, with the most decided advantage, in several diseases of that or der; and seems to think its reputation among the In dians is justly merited. Of the Indians. 387 SHI-KEE. JVame of the tree. Sassafras. The Indians make a drink of the young blossoms and bark from the roots of sassafras in the spring of the year. The bruised leaves are applied as poultices, and are deservedly prized. The pith, or medullary part of the sprouts steeped in cold water, forms a wash for sore eyes; but I know nothing of its merits. They smoke the dried bark of the root and prize it very highly. AG-GA-SHU. Short crooks. Seneca Snake root. This plant grows in consider able abundance in various parts of the Western terri tories; it is much used by the Indians; is well known in this country, and therefore requires no description. They make use of it in cold infusions, during the re mission of fevers, which are attended with great pros tration of strength, and in diseases of the pulmonary organs. They also give it warm, in combination with various other drugs, with a view to promote the sweating pro cess, or to discharge the collections of mucus from the trachea and lungs. They esteem it very highly in their female com plaints, and also in diseases of their children when there is great difficulty of breathing. HON-KOS-KAO-GA-SHA. It WOUt gO doWl. Slippery Elm. This tree is too well known in this country, to require any description from me. It grows in considerable abundance on the western waters and in other rich lands. The inner bark is the part used, In colds and bowel complaints its properties as a de- 388 Malaria Medica raulcent are considered valuable; it is also much used as a cataplasm or emollient in ulcers and swellings. But though it may deserve some reputation as an arti cle of medicine its greatest value consists in its nutritive qualities. I have subsisted for days on it, while travel ling through the country of unfriendly tribes. The elm bark will support life for a great length of time;un- combined with animal food it produces sourness in the stomach and eructations. SA-WAH-JA-RA. Cure for bite of snake. Snake Bite Of the Indians is an annual plant, grows in hilly countries, attains a height of about two feet, stock single, leaves resembling those of the water melon, and supported by long foot stalks; it flowers in July. The whole is made into an infusion, and given warm in large quantities to such as may have been bitten by the rattlesnake. On such occurrences the Indians frequently suck out the poison, taking care to wash the mouth frequent ly with water, and to chew tobacco. Excision and sub sequent cauterization of the parts is however their most common practice, not only for this, but for obsti nate ulcerous affections. PIN-NE-SE-GA. Astringent taste. Sour Wood. This tree attains to the height of twenty or thirty feet, and is in diameter about six or eight inches. It never grows on fertile land, but is a certain indication to that of an opposite character. The leaves constitute an ingredient in the celebrated mixture for dropsy. Of the Indians. 389 They seldom, if ever, administer it alone; from which circumstance I suppose its powers, as a remedy, to be rather feeble. The Q,uapau Indians collect the leaves for the use of the pipe, and value the young sprouts for arrows. TU-TUS-SE-GA-O-GA-SHE. To CXpel Wind. Spikenard. This spikenard is one of the most lux uriant of the forest plants: it grows in the beds of hol lows in hilly districts in great abundance, and if it pos sesses half the virtues ascribed to it by the Shawanee Indians, it merits a high rank in the materia medica. They give it with a view to expel wind from the sto mach; to stop coughs, and to relieve pain in the breast and asthma. ME-KA-A.* The flowers resemble the stars. Star/lower. This plant grows in great abundance in the Arkansas and many other partsjof the Western counlry. It spreads from the root into many branches, which rise to two or three feet in height, and expand in August or September into beautiful purple flowers, of a stellated figure: from which circumstance the Indians call it Me-ka-a, or Star Weed. The whole plant is sometimes used, but more commonly the leaves and flowers, in form of infusion, as a sweat in acute diseases. KIN-NE-NE-KAH. Arbitrary name. Sumac. The roots and leaves of the sumac are used by the Indians in several of their diseases, but more especially as an ingredient in their favourite com position for the cure of dropsy. They consider it a principal article, next to tobacco, in the stores for 390 Materia Medica. the pipe; mixed with about an equal part of tobacco, it forms one of their most fashionable treats. NES-NI-NE-SHU-KA-AH. The salt water runs. Sweating. Among all the various Indian nations with which I am acquainted, sweating constitutes one of their principal remedies, and amongst some of them like bathing, it is practised for the pleasurable sensa tions which it produces. Various means are resorted to for the attainment of this object Some effect it by drinking warm infusions; others assist these means by enwrapping themselves in blankets or skins, while a majority have separate apartments prepared for the purpose of procuring it by exposure to the steam of water. For this, a house sufficient in size to contain one, two or more persons is constructed of sticks or logs; commonly on the sloping side of a hill, and con venient to water. An excavation is next made in the earth flooring in which they place heated rocks. The bath thus prepared, the patient closes himself in, and pours water on the rocks till the apartment is filled with steam, and the intended effect produced. Herbs and roots of various kinds are placed on the rocks, with a view that their virtues may unite and ascend with the vapour. During the process, the patient drinks freely of the infusion of dittany, mountain tea, or other herbs. He remains in as long as the heated rocks re tain warmth sufficient to produce vapour. When he leaves it, he wraps himself in a buffalo robe or blanket, and immediately if able, repairs to his house, and if not he is assisted and goes to bed. I have frequently known them to remain in until they became quite faint. Of the Indians. 391 When this bath is used as a luxury, they frequently on leaving it, plunge into cold water; and I have never witnessed any dangerous or ill effects to arise from the practice. Some tribes resort to another expedient to induce sweating. They make a hole in the ground of a size and depth sufficient to contain the body of the person wishing to undergo the operation. They continue a fire in it till it besomes quite heated. The patient wrapped in his blanket or robe, stands over the exca vation, water is poured in it, and the steam rises be tween his body and its envelop; while others again immerse themselves in the water. They also produce sweating by covering themselves in the hot sands of the barrens, and I believe with much advantage in some cases. NO-NE-AW. Tobacco. Tobacco. The estimation in which this plant is held as a luxury, is too generally understood to need any account in this place. The Indians use it in three different ways; in decoction, with the chips of the water-oak as a discutient, in abscesses, gatherings, and other local inflammations. The leaves are laid warm over the part affected, and kept continually moist by occasionally adding the infusion to them. They also apply the dried leaf to ulcers, especially of long stand ing: and another preparation is, to steep the leaves in bear s grease, and use it as an embrocation to swellings, cutaneous and eruptive diseases. They frequently use it externally in the cure of dropsies, and apply it as a vermifuge to the abdomen of their children. Indeed I 392 Materia Medica. have witnessed some of the most alarming symptoms from its exhibition in this way; such as nausea, vomit ing, vertigo, great prostration of strength, and every appearance of death: though I do not know a case that has terminated in that way. ES-PE-TON-GA. Poplar tree. Tulip tree. This towering tree is one of the greatest ornaments in the western forests, and fre quently attains to a height of one hundred and fifty feet. The bark of the root, and the green seed ball which is extremely bitter are the parts mostly used by the Indians. An infusion of the root-bark is freely taken as a preventive to fevers of the intermitting type, and the seed balls are given to their children to destroy worms. I do not know what confidence it deserves in either respect. SOO-KE-HE-AH. Young turkies feed. Turkey pea. There are two highly. nutritive arti cles bearing this name, which grow in the Western country in great abundance, but which are entirely dif ferent in character from the one now under considera tion. One variety is however called by the graziers on the frontiers Pea vine, which from its great abundance and nutritive properties constitute a highly valuable grazing article. The other has a single stock, grows to the height of eight or ten inches, and bears a small pod. It is found in rich loose soils, appears amongst the first plants in the spring, and produces on the root small tubers of the size of a hazle nut, on which the turkies feed. The Indians are fond of and collect them in considerable quantities. I mention these facts to avoid Of the Indians. 393 misunderstanding; because these different vegetables bear the same name indiscriminately. But the sub stance now under notice grows to a foot or foot and a half in height, and adorns the borders of the prairies, where in July, it almost uniformly bears a great pro fusion of beautiful blossoms, which are white, fringed with red on their margins. These are subsequently followed by a luxuriant crop of small peas, of which the wild turkies are extremely fond, from whence their name. The roots are much valued as a medicine by the Osage, Kansas, and Pawnee Indians. They give it in form of tea and in substance principally with a view to destroy worms. PA-US-KA-TON-GA. Like hoTSC liaiTS. Virginia Snake root. The Indians prescribe this article in warm infusion, to procure sweating, and in cold, three or four times a day, as a tonic in cases of debility. SE-IN-JA-SHU. A little squiml s ear. White plantain. This is a small ever-green plant, growing abundantly on the southern exposures of gra velly hills, and on poor lands. The Indians have great confidence in it for the cure of coughs, colds, arid fevers. With this intention they give it in infusion. They also apply the bruised plant in its recent state externally to inflamed parts. SHA-GA-HINGAH. Little finger s. Wild Cucumber tree. This tree grows in the rich valleys in the broken parts of the country situated on the Osage, Kansas, and Missouri rivers. Some Indians call it chawpesha, from its intense bitterness, and the 3 D 394 Materia Medico, very unpleasant sensation it produces in the mouth. They make use of the fruit and bark in decoction as a vermifuge. K-HAW-NES-NI. Water comes in the mouth. Wild Ginger is a plant found in all parts of the Western territories. The Indian women esteem it highly as an emmenagogue; it is also sometimes taken as an abortive. Taken into the stomach it is apt to produce pyrosis, or the water brash, and nausea. The Indians apply it externally to recent wounds to prevent their bleeding; but I am unacquainted with its merits in this as well as in other respects. SON-JA-PE-GA. Light black dust. Wood Soot. This is very often given in form of in fusion or tea to their children, in cases of griping and bowel complaints. SE-A-HIN-GA. From its extreme tenderness. Yellow Root. This is one of the first plants which makes its appearance in the spring. It grows on the alluvions of the western waters, to the height of six or eight inches, and bears a single rough sinuately lobed leaf; not unlike that of the grape vine. The flower stalk rises simultaneously with the leaf stalk, grows some thing higher, and resembles that of the Puccoon, (San- guinaria canadensis), except that its colour is of a pale yellow. The roots of this plant contain from three to five small tuberous enlargements of about the size of a ha- zle-nut, which are replete with a most brilliant golden coloured acrid juice. They lose nearly three fourths of their size by drying, and the acidity of their taste Of the Indians. 395 becomes very much increased. From its early ap pearance in the spring and the utility of this plant I am persuaded it would be a valuable addition to the gardens of this country. The Yellow-root, readily imparts its colouring mat ter to any liquid, forming the most beautiful tincture. I have been tedious in describing this plant, because I have never heard of its being noticed by any other person. As a generally efficient remedy the Indians use a cold watery infusion for sore eyes, which is a very common disease in autumn, when from acci dent or design, the dry leaves of the forests or prairie grass, take fire and vitiate the atmosphere with smoke. The powdered root is also used as an escharotic, and I believe with considerable propriety, as it has been in high repute among the Indians for a great length of time; and they seldom retain the use of any remedy which does not prove of manifest advantage. The Indians use a warm infusion much diluted in dropsy; from which circumstance, I suppose it to pos sess some diuretic properties; though 1 can say nothing, as to the fact. I believe it has some claims as a stimu lant or tonic. CHAPTER XVI. Observations on the Indian practice of Surgery and Medicine. The Indians are aware that both respiration and the circulation of the blood are essential to life, they also know that the former is performed by the lungs and the latter through the heart and blood vessels; though they do not understand the peculiar manner in which these organs perform those functions. And what is of much practical importance to their success in taking game, and aiming at their enemies, they are well acquainted with their situation, and with parts, which if wounded, are likely to prove mortal. They know that the brain is essential to life, and believe that it is the organ of thought. They seldom have any call for the exercise of surgical skill, and when they do, they in general display great want of experience; though I have known them to stop hemorrhagies which I am persuad ed would otherwise have proved fatal. Spitting of blood is a frequent occurrence in long marches, and more especially when they are pursued by enemies, and their retreat is over districts of country badly sup plied with water. In such cases they chew the astrin gent root and swallow its juice as they run. The war riors usually carry it with them, but when without, they are compelled to seek it. It is an excellent reme dy and generally succeeds in stopping the discharge. They sometimes experience troublesome bleedings from wounds and other causes, which they manage to Indian Practice, &c. 397 arrest with the fleshy scrapings obtained in dressing skins, moss, or the hair of various animals bandaged to the parts affected. They understand the importance of blood-letting in cases of local pains, fevers and in flammations; and perform the operation in the arm, and foot with flint stones, pointed bones or knives, having previously applied a ligature as is the common practice amongst the surgeons of the schools. They seldom let blood in any considerable quantity, and never, that I know of, until fainting is induced; when they stop the blood they secure the orifice with a piece of soft skin, and bind up the part by a bandage. In wounds where matter is collected they suck and spirt water into them with the mouth; and I believe with very great benefit. They seldom have troublesome or difficult ulcers to heal, except where their constitutions are impaired by intemperance and debauchery; misfor tunes which do sometimes occur, since the introduction of ardent spirits among them. They remove the fun gous parts, either by escharotics or cautery. They say " that a burn will get well of itself, while an old sore is exceedingly difficult to cure." They are acquainted with the advantage of relaxing the muscles in dislocations; for in cases where they do not readily succeed, they nauseate the patient to a most distressing degree, and then find very little diffi culty in replacing a luxated bone. When a ball simply lodges beneath the integuments, they extract it with the point of the scalping knife or the handle of their bullet moulds, which from its shape. is the better qualified of the two. When however the 398 Indian Practice of ball is lodged more deeply, or has penetrated in a cir cuitous direction, it is permitted to come out by the slower process of suppuration; or to remain within a sac naturally formed by the surrounding muscular integuments. When it is desirable to extract a ball, they introduce a piece of the slippery elm bark as far into the wound as is practicable, which is suffered to remain, till the sought for object is obtained, or no dan ger is likely to result by suffering it to remain. They also make incisions with the knife on the surface, whenever it heals too fast for the more deep seated parts of the wound. The slippery elm bark beaten to a pulp and applied to the wounded part, is the usual remedy among the Osages for the extraction of a ball, thorn, &c. ; they sometimes apply the pounded roots of the gall of the earth plant to wounds, inflammation generally follows, and the foreign body is easily extract ed. Plaisters of the resin of the sap-pine are applied to frosted members, with decided advantage. They sometimes relieve inward pains by setting a piece of touch- wood on fire, and permitting it to pro duce a blister over the pained part. They say, "that such treatment draws the enemy from his lurking place, and exposes him to a direct attack." I have known several who died from wounds receiv ed in battle; they complain of continual thirst; one in particular, a brave warrior of the Osage tribe, named Pau-ton-ga or the Great Snow, had received a wound in his thigh, in an engagement with the Pawnees; he suffered every symptom of what I now understand by Surgery and Medicine. 399 the locked jaw, and expired about the seventh day. The attack was slight at first, and excited, as well as I can recollect, very little uneasiness at the time. The phy sicians applied ley and skins of warm wet laurel ashes to the part, but were not able to procure much dis charge, which they looked upon as essential to effect a cure: other cases of the kind may have occurred among them, but not within my knowledge. Having no fa vourite theories to support, they depend chiefly on experience in the application of their remedies, this being exhausted without procuring the desired relief, they dispute every inch of ground with the grim mon ster, by resorting to experiments, incantations, charms, dreams, &c. I once saw an Indian choked. This was from swallowing a plum, which was brought back by efforts to vomit, produced by thrusting a turkey s feather down his throat; a considerable quantity of frothy mucus tinged with blood, was brought up with it and the person recovered. The Indians are not very liable to swellings, tumors or boils; when they do occur they are generally suffer ed to come to a crisis without any application to them; when very much inflamed, they apply cooling plaisters of bruised herbs, or fomenting warm poultices. When the colour of the parts changes and the collection of matter is evident, they make an incision, and continue the poultices to promote a discharge. Among the Osages I have known two cases of what I now suppose to have been while swellings, neither 400 Indian practice of subject was more than fifteen years of age. One was of the knee, and the other on the ankle joint. They were treated with poultices. Affections of the eyes sometimes occur, but I have never known them to attempt cures by any manual operations. When highly inflamed, they blow decrepi tated salt into them, but whether this treatment is pro ductive of any benefit I am unable to say. The more mild cases, readily yield to their simple applications. The Indians commence the cure of most of their acute diseases by an emetic, by bleeding, purging and sweating, the last of which is by far the most com mon. In their treatment of fevers, they puke the patient at first and then while it is on, give him freely of sweat ing teas, and warm drinks; and when the fever is per fectly off and at no other time, they give bitters, and other tonic medicines in considerable quantities to prevent its return. Pleurisy. They bleed in pleurisy, fill skins with hot ashes and apply them over the pained parts, and sweat most violently. Whenever the patient begins to sweat freely, the hard breathing and pain in the side abate, and when the discharge of mucus from the mouth commences, they say he is out of danger. Cholera morbus. In this disease they resort to the steam bath and cathartics, after which they give co piously of a gruel made from wild rice, and wild liquorice tea. They also apply fomentations to the stomach. Surgery and Medicine. 401 Dropsy. The Indians are more subject to this disease since the introduction of ardent spirits amongst them than they formerly were, and also have more remedies for it than for any other disease, probably, from the uncertainty which attends their operation. An infusion of the white flowering vine (Chee-za-hau) is among their most valuable and active remedies. A combination of wild cherry bark, sumac roots and leaves, black haw, sour wood leaves, and a mineral sub stance collected from the banks of rivers in decoc tion, given in cold large doses three or four times a day, is also a remedy in high repute amongst them. Powdered shells and burnt bones, mixed with bitter barks and herbs is another remedy. They also ap ply the leaves of tobacco, steeped in a strong decoction of the chips of water oak (Q,uercus lyrata) warm to the patient, and keep them moist by the infusion. The effects are nausea, vomiting, and great prostration of strength. Rheumatism. This disease from its frequency and violence, has induced the Indians to seek a great variety of remedies, the principal of which are bleed ing, steam bathing, warm infusions, fomentings, sweat ing, frictions, unctions, &c. They are generally successful in relieving acute cases, and even the cronic ones sometimes yield to their remedies, but they are very liable to return. Diarrhoea. For this disease they puke, sweat, and give astringents: when long continuance has induced great debility, they give frequent and large draughts of 3 E Indian Practice, &c. bitter infusions. I have frequently known them to cure it by chewing the inner bark of the burr oak. Consumption. This disease but rarely occurs. They generally attempt its cure by giving warm infu sions of Indian Physic, assisted by large draughts of warm water and herb teas, and not unfrequently by the sweat or steam house bath, their object being to induce sweating and nausea. The cough root or Indian balsam is among their most valuable remedies. Local applications for pain in the breast are also resorted to as well as many other remedies which are rather harm less than useful. They abstain from animal food, sub sisting principally on a gruel prepared from parched corn meal. In fact abstinence is the Indians sheet an chor in the management of this as well as in their febrile diseases, for say they, "while ever the fever is on, to give food is feeding it/ They adopt this saying from observing the facts, that eating during the fever increases its violence. I have known only a few instances of this com plaint amongst the Indians brought on by exposure, intemperance is the principal cause of its prevalence amongst them. THE END. 14 DAY USE I RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED LOAN DEPT. This hook is due on the last date stamped below, or on the date to which renewed. Tl Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 300 iOV Jan _LD 21-10(5m-9 f 4 LD 2lA-40m-ll, 63 (E1602slO)476B University of California General Library Berkeley JUNl- b4-oP Vl&pnV- ** E *J*- > Cy i- rjV] u i Dr"^* O LD ^"^ R-fciv> u i u jyizpCu -M 1 JRN181966 6 4 !. REC D LD ! JAN 4 66-lOPM )N 5t vc 1C 49262 M33975 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY